BAD DUKE

A MODERN ARISTOCRACY BREEDING ROMANCE

OceanofPDF.com
LILAH RAINE

OceanofPDF.com
Bad Duke
Copyright © 2024 by Lilah Raine
All rights reserved.
First Edition.

No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or
mechanical including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system
without written permission of the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events and incidents are either the
product of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons,
living or dead, actual events, or locales is entirely coincidental. The use of any real company and/or
product names is for literary effect only. All other trademarks and copyrights are the property of their
respective owners.

OceanofPDF.com
A MODERN ARISTOCRACY BREEDING ROMANCE
BY LILAH RAINE

OceanofPDF.com
 AUTHOR NOTE

***Warning***
Bad Duke is a work of fiction and contains adult content. Due to the nature
of the series you should expect to come across various subject matter that
some readers may find disturbing, and it is intended for readers 18+

Please contact the author if you have any questions.

[email protected]

OceanofPDF.com
 CONTENTS

Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 40
Chapter 41
Chapter 42
Chapter 43
Epilogue

Let Vengeance Be Mine

Prologue
Chapter 1
Chapter 2

About the Author

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
ALEX
I tip my head back and blow the smoke I’ve been holding from my lungs
into the air. I’m not even in the mood to pretend I’m into the two girls
dancing in front of me. I’ve got far too much weighing on my mind. Trent,
however, is appreciating every single desperate second of their show. He
calls one of them over with a flick of his chin and she smiles at him
seductively as she moves towards him. Her friend must take that as a signal
from us both because she lowers to her knees and starts crawling across my
rug towards me. Her eyes are focused on mine, as her nails creep up the leg
of my tailored suit. I frown at her when she sits up on her knees, between
my legs, and starts unbuckling my belt. I don’t know her name, or who
invited her here. But that's nothing irregular. My apartment is always a non-
stop party. The drugs are free and the alcohol never stops flowing. Half the
time I’m not even here for it. This girl who now has her hands wrapped
around my shaft came here looking for a good time, and if it were any other
night I’d be all up for showing her one.
I look across to the other sofa where Trent is already balls-deep inside
her friend. The cocky fucker winks at me over her shoulder as he squeezes
her ass cheeks and bounces her on his cock. “I heard the rumour, but…”
The girl, giving my dick all of her attention, takes me out of my pants and
licks her pumped-full-of-collagen lips as she lowers towards it. “I need
some fucking air.” I stand up on my feet, knocking her back on her ass and
tucking myself away as I head for the balcony. Once I’m outside I close the
door on the thumping music and look out at the city view. The air out here
may not be all that fresh but it’s as good as you're going to get in the city. A
few sharp shots of it is just about enough to get my head straight. I’m far
too tense tonight, and I’m mad at myself for it. I shouldn’t be nervous about
tomorrow. I decided years ago that my father was an irrelevant figure in my
life. So why has he, summoning me to the estate, got me all riled up and
confused?
For years I’ve been labelled as a rebel, my father doesn’t hide that he’s
ashamed of me and I don’t pretend to care about his opinion. I work hard
and I play harder, and for that, I make no apologies. My life has been one
endless party, a high I’ve been too scared to come down from. I have no
regrets but hearing, earlier today, that he wants to see me seems to have
knocked something out of me. Suddenly, being here tonight among these
people I don’t know, makes me feel like a failure.
“Yo, Alex!” Trent barges through the doors carrying the tray of cocaine
that's been attached to his hand for most of the night. “Did you just bail on
getting your cock sucked by that feisty, little redhead?” He looks back
through the glass door over his shoulder and laughs. “You didn’t last long.”
I ignore his question. I already despise feeling like this, I don’t need to be
called out on it. “You know how doing it with people watching, gets me
off.” He winks, before laying the tray on the table between us. “This shit’s
fucking good. Much better than the last batch.” He hands me a rolled-up
twenty while using his American Express to cut me a line. “We only
distribute the best.” I wait for him to finish, then lean forward so I can
hoover it up. Trent isn’t wrong, the supply I’ve had in the past doesn’t come
close to how good this shit is, and I’m certain it’s going to make me a lot of
money. Which reminds me…

“Anyone heard from Danny and that mate of his yet?” I check, sitting back
on the bistro chair and lighting myself another smoke. Trent lowers his head
and shakes it sheepishly. “Listen, Alex, I know I vouched for Danny
because he’s my cousin but—” “This isn’t on you,” I assure him. I’ve been
friends with Trent for years, I trust him with my life. That being said, his
stupid shit of a cousin will still get what he deserves for insulting my
intelligence. He and his friend thought they could steal supply from me.
Even after both of them were warned by Trent that I wouldn’t tolerate
bullshit. “I just didn’t want it to change your opinion of me. We’ve been
friends for a long time. I love you like a brother,” he admits. “Forget about
it. Like I said, it isn't on you.” I shake my head. Right now, losing a kilo of
cocaine is the least of my fucking worries. My father only ever calls me
home two or three times a year and every time it’s been for some kind of
social occasion. His image is important to him and a bad son is better than
an estranged one. But this time is different. There's no special occasion. No
one to prove anything to. It’s just going to be him, and me.
“So, that girl in there, the one who wanted to suck your balls out your
bell end… bet you didn’t know that her daddy’s a member of parliament?”
He wiggles his eyebrows at me. “I know who her daddy is, he’s a member
of the club,” I inform him, then laugh when I notice the shock on his face.
“Well, she just took a line from her friend's panty line and it got me
wondering why you’re out here missing out on all the action.” “I’ve got a
lot on my mind,” I admit, taking another long toke from my cigarette. I’m
not prepared to give anything else away. I may have known Trent for a lot
of years but that doesn’t earn him the right to be in my head. “What could
you have to worry about? Look at your life, Alex. You’ve got an apartment
full of women that all want to fuck you. Top class supply at your
fingertips…” He dabs his finger into the heap of cocaine on the tray and
holds it up in front of me as evidence, “...add to that the fact you’re rich and
fucking good looking, what more could you want?”
“That’s the million-dollar question.” I stand back up and rest my elbows
on my balcony wall, looking out at the city and wondering why despite
having all of the things he just listed, I’m going back to my family estate
tomorrow feeling like a failure.

I stare at the floor feeling like a delinquent child, while my father keeps me
waiting out in the hall. No doubt it’s tactical. Theodore Stanley is a man
who needs a constant reminder of his authority. I glance around noting that
nothing’s changed about this place. There’s still that stuffy atmosphere in
the air that I remember, the walls remain covered in the ancient faded art
my father collects; and I still feel that deep-set anger when I think about the
man on the other side of the door.

“Alexander.” I look up from the hands I’ve got crossed over my knees when
I hear a voice I recognise. Barnaby has been head of staff here since before
I was born, nothing much about him seems to have changed either, except
maybe his back’s a little more crooked and his hair’s gotten thinner. “Your
father will see you now.” He smiles, looking pleased to see me as he opens
the door to my father’s office. I step through and when I see the old man
sitting behind his desk, I'm taken aback by how frail he looks.
 “Father.” I nod my head curtly and notice Samuel-fucking-Hamilton
sitting in the corner of the room, which immediately gets my back up.
“I thought this was a private appointment?” I narrow my eyes at the
slimy prick before returning them back to my father.
“Samuel is a trusted advisor of mine. We have no secrets.” He barely
finishes his sentence before he starts to cough, his eyes watering and his
trembling hand reaching for the glass of water beside him. I move to help,
but good old fucking Samuel gets there first.
“I won’t beat around the bush in telling you why I called you here. I’m
sure you can see for yourself that I’m not in good health, which means–”
“Which means you need to start taking some responsibility.” Samuel
cuts him off when he starts coughing again.

I stare at the interfering prick to let him know his opinion isn’t welcome,
and once my father has collected himself he gestures to the seat in front of
him, for me to sit down.
“Very soon you will inherit my title, my estate, and my fortune.” The
words come off his tongue like they're laced with acid.
“I think we established, a long time ago, that I won’t be needing your
fortune.” I laugh at the old man, we’ve never seen eye to eye, and I’m sure
having to have this conversation with me is killing him just as much as
whatever is sending him to his grave.

“This isn’t about the money, Alexander. If it were, I’d have cut you off a
long time ago.” I notice the smirk Samuel makes and allow myself to think
of all the ways I could cause him pain. “This is about our family's
reputation. Our title. One that our family has held for nearly two centuries.
You have the responsibility of carrying on our name in good stead.”
“Like you have.” I shake my head and snort at the old bastard. He
knows, just as well as I do, that he’s far from perfect.
“All men have sins, but you…” He looks me up and down as if I’m
something sticky on his shoe. “You–”
“I’ve made my own fortune.” I remind him that I need none of what's
his. I like my life the way it is. It may not be all that legitimate, and it has
its dangers, but I vowed the day I left home that I would never rely on this
man for a damn thing.
“None of that matters, Alex. When I die you will become Duke of
Hatherly, you will live in this home, and you will abide by our family's
customs.”
“Careful, you're making that sound like an order, and I don’t take those
anymore, from you or anyone else,” I warn, taking a cigarette from the
inside pocket of my jacket and lighting it up.
“Hate it as much as you want, this is your birthright.” Father shakes his
head weakly, while Samuel continues to scowl at me from the other side of
the room.
“Okay, so I have to attend a few events, throw some money at local
charities, and pick the prettiest female member of staff to fuck. Doesn’t
sound like anything I can’t handle.” I raise a judgemental eyebrow at my
father, and when he launches into another coughing fit I can’t help thinking
that it’s conveniently timed.

I keep the smug look on my face while he recovers, then shake my head in
humour when he slams his hand down on his desk and tries to gain some
authority back.
“You know what I mean! All your illegal activities must come to an end.
Those places you own must be sold, and all ties you have to them, gone.”
“You mean my clubs?” I stare back at him.
“Alex, dukes don’t run whore houses.”
“And neither do I.” I make that point very fucking clear, ignoring the
way Samuel sniggers. I’d just love to put that fucker’s face through the
Stanley trophy cabinet on the other side of the room.
“I’ve turned a blind eye to what you have done over the years. I’ve kept
out of your business. Now, I’m asking you to do what’s right. Not just for
me but for your ancestors.” He glances around the room where portraits of
my grandfather and his father before him watch over us. They all have the
same intimidating eyes as my father and the walls seem to move in on me
when I realise how real this is. Of course, I’ve always known what I was
born to become. I’m Theodore Stanley’s only child, let alone son. The man
spent years enjoying the bachelor life, then panicked when he got to his
fifties without an heir. That’s when he met my mother and chose her to be
the one whose life he destroyed.

“Myself and Samuel have been looking into some potential matches.” He
calls Samuel closer to the table and when he starts pulling photographs
from a brown envelope I immediately start to laugh again. These fuckers
can’t be serious.
“What the hell is this?” I stare at the six female faces that are staring up
at me from the desk.
“This is Emellie Deauvier, her father is⁠—”
“No…” I cut Samuel off. “...What I meant was, why are you showing
me these women? Do you seriously expect me to pick a fucking wife from
your index?” I look back down at the women that these men, who barely
know me, have deemed suitable for me to commit to, and laugh even
harder.
“Having an heir is fundamental to this family's future,” Father reminds
me.
“You didn’t care about that until you were in your fifties, why should I?”
I question him harshly.
“Because, Alex, we must learn from our predecessors' mistakes. Maybe
I was too old to take an interest in you. I let you become what you are and
now I go to my deathbed with the worry that you will fuck up everything
that our family has worked for.” I feel my fists clench with anger, how the
fuck can this asshole dare to judge me.

“You will need a wife, someone to steady you, someone to remind any
doubters that this family still deserves its title, and someone to assist you in
carrying that title on.”
“I don’t need the whole ‘with great power comes great responsibility’
speech. And I sure as fuck don’t need a wife.” I collect the pictures, one by
one, and shove them into Samuel’s chest before I head for the door. I have
to get the fuck out of here before I end up busting an old man’s face.
“Alex!” My father calls out to me before I reach the door. “Do not let
this family down.”
 I turn around and look up at the picture of my grandfather, he was a man
I never got to meet, but one I’ve been told great things about.
“Well, I can’t do any worse than you did.” I insult my father one last
time before heading out the door and slamming it behind me.
I stomp out of the house and across the gravel to my car so I can get the
hell out of there.

“Leaving without saying goodbye?” Another voice I know well stops me,
and despite the mood I’m in I smile as I turn around.
“Why the fuck are you still working here?” I shake my head when I see
Will, standing with a rifle cocked over his arms and his boots thick with
mud.
“No one knows the estate like I do.” He shoots me with a cocky grin as
he rests his ass on the bonnet of my motor. Taking the blunt from behind his
ear and sparking it up.
“So, you were summoned by the boss, huh?” He gestures his head
towards the window of my father's office. I’ve got no doubt that we’re
being watched, but I don’t care.
“I was.” I suddenly feel a little bad for the fact I don’t care that my
father’s dying either, especially since Will lost his old man twenty years
ago. Jack Rudge was a good man. Everything I learned that was worth
knowing came from him. I much preferred suppers down at the cottage with
him and Will than the lavish meals I’d have to tolerate with my parents. I
never had many friends growing up. Mum refused to send me to the
boarding school that all the other kids in our society went to. My father
wouldn’t let me go public so I was homeschooled. Will and I were like
brothers, and this estate was our playground.

“You know, he hasn’t left his bed for almost two months. He got himself up
and dressed today for you.” Will informs me, looking sorry for the old
bastard.
“Do they say how long he’s got?” I take the blunt from my childhood
friend’s fingers and draw back on it. I’ve got to be honest, you can’t beat
homegrown shit.
 “I got a little thing going with one of the maids, Leah. She thinks maybe
a few weeks, but who knows?” He shrugs his shoulders back at me.
“I’ve got to head back to the city.” I open my car door.
“How is city life?” Will asks sarcastically. When I left home ten years
ago I asked Will to come with me, he was living in one of the estate
cottages with Barnaby and his wife, Mary, earning next to nothing as a
junior gamekeeper and there was nothing left for him here. But these
grounds are all he’d ever known. My father had always promised to give
him Jack’s job as soon as he was old enough and he was content with that.
“Chaotic,” I answer as I get behind the wheel.
“Yeah, must be real hard having all those women throw themselves at
you.” He laughs. I stare back at him, wondering how the fuck he knows
what I get up to.
“I’ve got a phone, I see the headlines. And Leah likes to read those
magazines your face keeps popping up in. So does your father.”
“You should stop by the club sometime, have yourself some fun.” I
ignore whatever point he’s trying to get at. The tabloids seem to like
reporting the shit I do, which makes running my other line of business hard
sometimes. I’m happy to give them a little of what they like to see from
time to time, in order to keep some discretion on other aspects of my
lifestyle.
“Nah, you know that shit ain’t for me. And you wanna make the most of
it. Won’t be long until you're stuck on this estate with me, just like old
times.” He raises his flat cap to me before turning and heading down the
path towards the woods and I look up at the huge stately home that will
soon belong to me. Most men standing in my shoes would be feeling pretty
lucky right now. But not me. Right now, all I’m feeling is trapped.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
OLIVIA
“J amie?” I open the door to my apartment and freeze when I see the
place has been turned upside down.
“Jamie!” I call my brother's name again when I feel myself starting to
panic.
“Liv?” He comes rushing from my bedroom, grabbing hold of my
shoulders and shaking me so hard my bones rattle. His eyes are red-
rimmed, bulging from their sockets and he looks as if he hasn’t slept for
days.
“Have you been on another bender?” I ask, feeling sick to my stomach.
Just when I think he’s getting back on track he pulls something like this.
“Where’s that cash I gave you last week?” The quiver in his voice
scares me. I’ve seen my brother like this too many times, and yeah, he has a
tendency to get paranoid but this feels very different.
“I did what you told me to do with it, I paid the rent.” I point out,
shrugging myself out of his clutches and picking up the lamp that's been
knocked to the floor.
“No. No. No !” His hands scrub over his face like he’s distraught.
“Jamie, what the hell’s going on? You're scaring me.”
“I need to get out of the city, that's what’s going on.” He starts
frantically scrambling around the apartment again. “Do you have any cash
at all, anything?” He pulls out the kitchen drawers and starts emptying
them.
“I have nothing, you know that. And why do you need to get out of the
city, what happened?”
“It was Danny’s idea. His cousin’s close with Alex Stanley and he got
Danny a job making drops for him.” He finds his passport and tucks it into
the back of his jeans. “Those drops got bigger.” He climbs over all the mess
on the floor and stands on a chair to look on top of the kitchen cabinets “It
was a two-man job so he cut me in. And there was so much of it, Liv. Soooo
fucking much. We didn’t think he’d notice.”
“What the fuck did you do, Jamie?” I stare back at him, praying to God
that it isn’t what I think it is.
 “Danny took a block. Just a block. It would have been enough to set up
the business we’ve been planning.” He comes back towards me.
“Oh, Jamie, no…” I shake my head, starting to feel sick.
“Dad said we could triple the money, with the fight his friend had fixed.
We were going to keep the winnings and then buy another block to replace
the one we took.”
“You went to Dad?” I shove him out of my way and move towards my
room. I’m too angry to even look at him right now.

“Wait, Liv. I had to. The supply we delivered was being held in a lock-up
container, and Stanley has a strict 10-day rule. Supply gets dropped, and 10
days later it gets collected by the buyer. We had ten days to find the money
to replace the block, and then slip it right back in with the others. We were
gonna replace it with quality too. But somehow Stanley knows that it’s
missing. And last night the fucking fight fell through. It was supposed to be
a dead cert.”
“Nothing is a dead cert with Dad.” I shake my head, unable to believe
my older brother could be so stupid.
“I need to get away from here. Alex is looking for us, it's only a matter
of time before he finds us and…”
“Alex Stanley.” I check I’ve been hearing him right. “Isn’t he just an
entitled rich asshole, who owns a few nightclubs and lives off his father's
money?” I’ve seen articles pop up on my phone about him before, and
while he’s a playboy for sure, he’s no gangster.
“Are you crazy? Alex Stanley is not someone you fuck around with. He
has power that goes far beyond his social reputation. He’s got people in his
pocket. Big fucking people, Liv. He owns clubs all over the city, but there’s
one of them that’s different.” His voice lowers despite it being just me and
him in the room. “It’s a members club for high society, important men. I’m
talking about men with titles like his father’s. Politicians. Celebrities…Men
who want guaranteed discretion, when they get their rocks off all go to The
Residence.”
“Then why did you fuck with him?” I ignore all the sordid details when
I feel myself losing my patience. This is typical of Jamie, he can never do
anything straight. He’ll hate me for thinking it, but he’s turning out just like
our dad.
“Come on, Liv, you’ve got to have something. That dance school you work
at pays good, right?”
“No, Jamie, it pays shit, and I don’t think you running away from this is
the answer. Maybe you could talk to this guy. Apologise.” I suggest, surely
there has to be another option. As dumb and annoying as my big brother is,
I don’t want him to leave me. If he did I’d be all alone.

“Olivia, Alex won’t be forgiving of someone who steals from him. He’s
gonna hunt me down, and when he does…” I watch as his scared eyes fill
with tears and that disappointment, I’ve gotten more and more used to,
shows on his face. “Take care of yourself, little sis.” He wraps his arms
tight around me. “I’m sorry I let you down…again.” Slowly he releases me
and backs away, lifting the rucksack that's next to the door onto his shoulder
and slamming it behind him as he leaves. I stand and stare at the door,
trying to process everything that’s just happened. Then I burst into tears,
wondering what the hell I’m supposed to do now. I can’t afford this place
on my own. I can’t afford to live anywhere in the city on the money that I
earn. Surely, a man as rich as Alex Stanley could be forgiving if Jamie
showed him how sorry he was. Knowing my brother, he’s just too proud to
try. Either way, I can’t stand back and risk losing the only person I have left.

I quickly take out my phone and Google Alex Stanley’s name. It confirms
that he is the son of Theodore Stanley, the Duke of Hatherly, which makes
all that Jamie claims he’s involved in seem hard to believe.
It doesn’t take me long to find the names of some of the nightclubs he
owns. One of them, The Vortex, has a reopening tonight, and I’m guessing
the owner of the club would be there for that.

My brother has been taking care of me his whole life. Now it’s time for me
to take care of him, and with that in mind, I wipe away my tears and head
back into my room to find an outfit suitable to grovel in.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
ALEX
I sit in my office with the heavy bass vibrating the walls surrounding me.
My eyes are fixed on the ring I’m holding that belonged to my mother.
“Be a better man than he is.” I hear her voice in my head and see her
smile when I close my eyes.
Ever since I left the estate earlier today, I’ve thought about what my
father said. For the past ten years, I’ve lived my life exactly the way I’ve
wanted. No titles, no responsibilities. I haven’t even allowed myself to think
about having to go back there.

Tonight’s a big night, this place is reopening after a massive renovation and
there's been a huge hype built around it for months. I should be downstairs,
showing my face and giving the people what they came here for. Everyone
wants to party with the bad boy who fell off his noble perch. Almost all the
headlines I’ve read about myself are nowhere near true. I don’t even pay
attention to the kiss and tell stories anymore because half the time, I can’t
even remember if they’re true or not. Maybe my old man's right. Maybe,
this life I’ve been living is all one big distraction from who I really am and
what I’m supposed to do.

A loud knock at the door has me placing the ring back in the box and
shoving it in my top drawer. Patrick is the largest of my men and when he
steps inside, he’s looking very pleased with himself.
“We found him, boss.” His smile is dark, just like his fucking soul and I
can see he’s already planning in that sick head of his how Danny and his
friend are going to suffer.
“Where is he?” I clench my fists. After the day I’ve had I’m feeling
inclined to have a little fun with the asshole myself.
“Levi’s pulled the car up down the alley beside the staff entrance, he’s
got him in the boot of his truck.”
 “Well, have him brought up here.” I give him his order and smile to
myself when he leaves to see it through. Ever since my meeting with my
father this morning I’ve been on edge, getting some answers out of Danny
Poulton should help take that edge off.

I pour myself something strong while I wait for my men to drag him up
here, using the staff corridors and staircases to avoid being seen by all the
people who are out to have a good time tonight. The door eventually bursts
open and I slowly turn around to face the thieving, little bastard.
“Ahhh, Danny boy.” I smile at the helpless wreck that gets thrown into
the room, watching as he stumbles across the floor towards my desk.
“You’ve been tough to find. If I didn’t know better I’d say you were
hiding from me.” I tilt my head and take in his fear while his head moves
side to side.
“Take a seat, I’m sure you want to explain your absence to me.” I smile
politely at the piece of shit while gesturing to the chair on the other side of
my desk. He slowly drags himself up off the floor, cradling his rib cage, and
refusing to make eye contact with me.
That’s never a good sign when you're hoping one will tell the truth.

“So, let's just go over the last time we saw each other. I recall trusting you
with a very valuable delivery, one that I’m told didn't quite reach its
location, whole.” I remind him, noting how his hands are shaking and his
eyes are fixed on his knees.
“Do you want to offer me an explanation?”
Danny shakes his head and starts to weep under pressure.
“C’mon, Danny, I don’t want your tears. I want answers.” I lean forward
resting my elbows on my desk.
Again he shakes his head and it makes all those weak tears he’s crying
fall into his lap.
“Do you want to explain to me how your brother managed to afford the
best lawyer in the district to clear his ass of those rape charges he had over
him?” I wait for the useless fuck in front of me to give me something and
grow the bollocks to look me in the eye.
 “SPEAK!” I yell, so loud that it shocks the two men who brought him to
me. It’s not often I raise my voice. But tonight I have other things on my
mind and I don’t wish to waste my time on low-life cunts like this one.
“I needed the money, Alex. If he’d have gone down on those charges
you know what would have happened to him, and I swear it wasn’t true.
That girl… She lied.” He finally looks up at me, with red-rimmed eyes that
are begging me to understand. I nod calmly back at him because I
understand the predicament he was in. I know about the girl Joel Poulton’s
been accused of raping, I also know where Joel was the night it was
supposed to have happened.
“That block you took had a street value of over £20,000.” I remind him.
“And we were gonna replace it. Jamie took his 5k share, I took mine to
help my brother and we put the rest on a fight. We were gonna buy another
block with the winnings before the buyer collected. We thought we had ten
days,” he explains as if that makes all this okay.
“Replace it with what? You know I don’t distribute shit, Danny. And
who in their right fucking minds puts their lives on the result of a fucking
fight?” I slam my hand hard at my desk and make him jump.
“We were told it was fixed. Jamie’s dad⁠—”
“Oh, right, Jamie’s dad.” I lift up the file I’ve got on my desk and take a
look at Danny's accomplice.
“Jamie Adams. I stare at the mug shot DCS Winslow sent me when I
asked him to look into the guy for me. “Father’s out of jail on probation, he
seems like the kind of man to put your faith in,” I hit back sarcastically.
When I see the shame that’s on the guy’s expression I decide to cut him
some slack and get this over with.

“I understand why you needed the money, but I can’t have men stealing
from me and let it go unpunished.” This idiot is Trent’s cousin, and I feel a
duty, as his friend, to go a little easier on him. But I did not get to where I
am today by letting shit like this slide.
“And what about your friend, you said he took his cut?” I can tell from
the look on his face that he feels bad for ratting on him.
“I don’t know where he is. I swear.” He shakes his head and judging
from the fear I see in his eyes I decide to believe that he’s telling me the
truth. That doesn’t mean I won’t find that fucker myself, though.
 “I’m sorry, Alex. I…I will pay you back. Every last penny. You have my
word.” He stutters as I shake my head and laugh at him.
“What good to me is the word of a thief?” I question.
“I swear, Alex, I had no other choice. I didn’t want to steal from⁠—”
“Do you know how they punish thieves in Sudan?” I’m done with
hearing him grovel, it’s much better for him that we deal with this rapidly.
He seems to take in my question, thoughtfully, and when he stops
blubbering and shakes his head back at me, I smile.
“Still to this day, there are cases where they cut off their hands.” I look
down at his trembling hands. Both of them are filthy, and his knuckles are
bruised, probably from where he tried fighting off my men.
“No. You can’t. Please. I…” The terror on his face amplifies.
“Shhhh. Don’t be foolish, Dan.” I laugh. “I’m not going to chop off
your hand. I’m not going to chop off anything at all.” I wait until that relief
has taken over the fear before I pull open my top drawer and take out the
cigar cutter I received from Lord Sherrington on my 21st birthday. I’ve had
it modified to be fit for purpose.
“You're going to do it.” I hand it over to him, “On this occasion, I'll just
take a finger. Preferably the middle one, but I’ll let you decide.” I gesture
my head towards his right hand and watch him swallow his panic.
“I…I can’t.”
“You can, and you will. I’m showing you a kindness, Dan. I don’t think
that middle finger of yours is worth twenty grand, do you?”
I sit back in my chair and sip my scotch while I wait for him to get the
job done. I appreciate that it’ll take some will, finding the strength to cause
yourself pain isn’t an easy thing to do, but that’s all part of his punishment.
“Okay.” He takes a long, deep breath as he slips his middle finger
between the blades of the vintage, 24-carat cutter and closes his eyes. The
sweat is pouring from his forehead, he’s shaking like a shitting dog, and he
makes a really pathetic, squeaking noise as he psychs himself up to do it.

“Come on, Danny, we haven’t got all day,” I remind him, looking down at
my watch and tapping my fingers impatiently on the desk.
He opens his eyes and stares into mine, and when I nod my head for
him to continue, he holds his breath and squeezes the handle. I hear the
crunch, followed by his scream of agony as it slices through his flesh and
when it gets stuck on the bone, I smile and encourage him to take it all the
way through. He screams ferally, his red face looking as if it’ll erupt as he
continues to force the handle down. His finger falls onto my desk and I
stand up, moving around so I’m beside him. Looking over his shoulder at
the severed digit, I squeeze his shoulder with my hand and lean down to
speak in his ear.
“Had you come to me and asked me for the money your brother needed,
I’d have given it to you,” I whisper as he stares at his detached finger and
the blood pouring from his fresh wound.
“Get him out of here. And get rid of that.” Straightening myself back
up, I turn to my men who are standing at the back of the room watching and
wait by the door as Danny gets escorted out.

“Sir.” My head of security at the club steps inside while Patrick clears my
desk. “There’s a young woman at the front door, she’s being very insistent
about seeing you,” he tells me discreetly.
“Is she on the VIP list?” I check.
“Well, no sir, but–”
“But what?” I snap, already wanting this day to be fucking done.
“She’s claiming to be Jamie Adams’ sister,” he informs me. Taking me
completely off guard.
“Well then, you’d better send her up.” I take a seat behind my desk and
light myself a cigarette while I wait, and a few minutes later, when the door
opens again, the pretty, timid blonde that steps through it has me taken
aback all over again.

“Mr Stanley.” She smiles and does something that almost resembles a
curtsey when she’s in front of me. It’s cute as hell and has quite the effect
on my cock.
“Take a seat.” I gesture to the chair on the other side of my desk and
watch as she settles herself down. It’s amusing how nervous she looks,
despite keeping her back straight and her head held high.
“Thank you for seeing me.” Her voice is soft and sweet, and I can’t help
wondering how it would sound begging me to let her come.
 “Have you come to tell me where I can find your brother?” I get straight
to the point before I become any more distracted. I can’t remember the last
time when a female held my attention the way she’s doing right now.
“No, sir.” She shakes her head and tries to calm her shaky hands by
resting them flat on her lap. Her big, blue eyes are so fearful and desperate,
that I imagine them growing wider with my fingers tensed around her neck.
“Then why are you here?” I lean forward to crush out my smoke in the
ashtray, noting how my slight movement has her catching her breath as if
she’s afraid of me.
“I…I came to ask you to f…forgive him.” She stutters.
“Forgive him.” I chuckle to myself. “Miss Adams.” I assume that's her
name since she’s Jamie’s sister and I see no wedding ring on her finger.
“Are you aware of the value of what was stolen from me?” I frown.
“No, sir. But I assume it's a lot, and I wish I was in a position to pay you
that money back but⁠—”
“It’s not about the money,” I interrupt her, shaking my head and
wondering why people always fail to understand this part. Money is
insignificant to me. I grew up with it, and I have more of it than I could
spend in two lifetimes. What holds value to me is people I can trust, and
over the years I’ve learned that they are rare.

“I’m sorry, but your brother can’t get away with what he did,” I inform her
bluntly. Danny paid a price, and so must his friend.
“Please, sir. My brother is all I have left and I know that may mean
nothing to you, but he’s everything to me.” I read the sincerity in her eyes
and it tugs at something inside my chest. “If he has to stay in hiding, or if
you…” The dear, little creature can’t even say the word. “...If you take him
away from me. I’ll have nobody.” She’s fighting so hard with her tears,
trying to show strength and I find her so incredibly fascinating it distracts
me from all the things I’ve had going on in my head the past few days.
“Jamie is a good person. He just gets involved with the wrong people and
ends up being led astray.” I can see how desperate she is, and I’m surprised
to find myself sympathetic to it. Usually, I find this kind of behaviour
intolerable. “Maybe we can come up with a way for his debt to be paid. I’m
a hard worker, I learn fast and you may not trust my brother after what he
did, but I can assure you I’m good for my word,” she pleads desperately.
 “You just told me that you can’t pay me back,” I remind her.
“I could work it off, you must need a waitress here, or in one of your
other places.” Her voice is a few decimals higher than it was when she
arrived. She really is desperate to pull her brother out of the shit he’s in.
“I’m afraid not.” I shake my head, admiring the way panic looks on her
when she starts searching for more options.

“What about your other club, the one no one’s supposed to know about?” I
hear the nerves in her voice and see it in her eyes when she stares across the
table at me, chewing on her bottom lip because she knows she’s
overstepped.
“I’m a virgin, perhaps one of your politicians would like that.” She
adds, those pretty, blue eyes filling up with tears and almost causing me to
choke. This girl sitting in front of me has to be lying, there is no way she’s a
virgin.
“You're not a virgin.” I laugh, refusing to believe her.
“I am. I swear.” She stares right back at me with no sign of deceit.
“And how old are you?” I narrow my eyes at her daring her to lie.
“I’m twenty two.” She pulls her gaze away from me as if she’s suddenly
become embarrassed.
“And you expect me to believe that you, at the age of twenty fucking
two, are still a virgin?”
“I told you, I'm good for my word.” Now she looks offended.
“I’m sorry.” I get up and start walking towards the door, but she stands
up and grabs hold of my arm, tugging me back and dropping to her knees.
“Please, sir. I can’t lose him. I can… I can prove to you that I’m telling
the truth,” she blurts out, standing up and wiping the tears from her eyes
with the back of her hand. I frown with curiosity as she backs herself up
towards my desk and starts to unbutton the jeans she’s wearing.

“What are you doing?” I watch in confusion as she slides them, and her
panties, down to her ankles and leaves them in a heap as she sits her bare,
naked ass on my desk.
 “You can check for yourself.” She turns her head so she doesn’t have to
look at me. When I notice the tears falling down her cheeks I slowly step
closer and position myself between her legs. I look down at her trembling
thighs and the perfect pussy that she has open and exposed to me, between
them. My lips rub together when I imagine tasting it and my cock goes
uncomfortably hard when I think about claiming it. The fact she’s willing to
go to these lengths is evidence enough for me that she’s telling the truth.
But that doesn’t stop me from wanting to touch her there, my fingers are
aching to slide inside her and stretch her, to feel her resistance and see how
she’d tremble. It’s obvious how scared and humiliated she feels being
exposed in front of me like this, but her desperation and determination to
save her brother seems to be outriding all that.

“You would do this for him?” The words seem to come out weakly as I
divert my eyes from her pretty, virgin cunt up to her face, gripping her chin
between my thumb and finger and steering her head to look at me. The girl
looks fucking heavenly, with tears magnifying her eyes and spilling over
her flushed cheeks. Her chest is rising and falling so rapidly that her heart
must be beating too fast.
“Like I told you, he’s all I’ve got.” She shakes her head against my hold
as she shrugs her shoulders helplessly and when one of those tears spills
over my hand and slips between my fingers, I suddenly feel an influx of
rage.

This girl shouldn’t be here, paying for her brother's stupidity. She shouldn’t
be anywhere fucking near a man like me, not to mention naked from the
waist down and sitting on my desk. It’s scary how trusting she is and I have
to squeeze my other hand into a fist to stop my fingers from sliding into her
to teach her a fucking lesson. A conscience that I thought I’d lost a long
fucking time ago is screaming in my head to do the right thing and it’s
conflicting the fuck out of me. I shift the grip I have on her chin down her
neck and tense my fingers around her throat. Her pulse quickens under my
fingertips, her eyes widen with pure fear, and when I lean my head closer to
hers, she holds her breath.
 “Leave me your name and number. And get your fucking clothes back
on,” I growl at her through my teeth, releasing her and heading back behind
my desk. Once I’ve taken my chair, I slide a notepad and pen across to her
and try to tamp down all the anger that's been stoked up inside me. I don’t
know what the fuck’s gotten into me, but all my instincts are telling me to
get this girl the hell away from me. I watch her hands shake as she pulls on
her jeans and panties, and those scared, little breaths start to regulate as she
jots down her name and number.
“Please, sir.” She gives me one last pleading look.
“I’ll be in touch,” I read her name from the paper and decide to test it on
my tongue. “Olivia.”
“Thank you.” She bows her head at me, her eyelashes batting away her
tears as she attempts to pull herself back together and heads for the door to
see herself out.

A virgin, a fucking virgin! Unused, untrained, and fucking pure.

“Fuck!” I grip the edge of my desk to ground myself and stop myself
from chasing after her, dragging her back and ensuring all that purity is
fucked right out of her. Instead, I type her name into the search engine of
my laptop and when that pretty, little face pops up I take some time
scrolling through the pictures on her social media accounts. They are mostly
of her and her brother, then I come across one of her standing outside some
dance school in a tracksuit. I click on the link that's tagged to it and it leads
me straight to its website. Olivia is right there on the homepage. Wearing a
tight, pink leotard and tutu that matches. She’s standing beside a bunch of
kids with a huge beam on her face, one that embeds itself right in my chest.
I quickly close the tab and slam my laptop shut because I can feel her
clawing her way into my head.
Picking up the notepad with her name and number on, I study it hard,
trying to convince myself to do the right thing. I should screw this up and
throw it away, at least give the poor girl a chance to think about what she’s
offering.
But it’s too late for her now. I’d already made the decision when I realised
the girl was telling me the truth. If anybody’s going to be taking Olivia
Adams' virginity, it’s going to be me.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
OLIVIA
“A reforyou insane?” My friend Elsie stares across the couch at me. It’s late
me to have shown up here, but I couldn’t face going home to an
empty apartment.
“It would just be one night and this club he owns is professional. Elsie, I
have to help Jamie get out of this,” I explain, trying to convince myself
more than I am her that this isn’t that big a deal. It was desperation that had
me blurting out the stupid suggestion and when he didn’t believe me I got
so panicked I was prepared to prove it. I’m still confused by his reaction.
For just a split second there was something almost gentle in his eyes when
he made me look at him, something that turned deadly really quick.
I wasn’t prepared for how handsome and authoritative Alex Stanley
would be. After meeting him I understand why my brother’s so scared. But
in that moment we shared, he seemed to have some empathy.

“Yes, Olivia, but what if he actually takes you up on this offer, are you
really going to give your virginity to some crusty old politician? And even
if you do, how do you suppose you’ll find your brother and convince him to
come back? He’s on the run. He thinks this guy wants him dead,” she points
out, bringing me back to reality with a huge crash.
“I don’t know, Elsie, but at least I’d know he was safe.” This is what
you get for going into something without a well-thought-through plan.
What was I actually expecting this man to do when I turned up tonight?
Accept my apology? Forgive my brother? I may be naïve to a lot, but I’m
not stupid. I should have known better.
“Liv, do you really think this guy would have Jamie killed?” she checks.
“He’s not exactly a low-profile figure. Everyone knows who he is. There’s
even a woman who does a weekly podcast about him.”
“You didn’t see how scared Jamie was.” Dread sits heavy in my chest
when I think about how scared he looked. I couldn’t bear anything bad
happening to him. “I know what I’m prepared to do sounds crazy. But it’s
just sex. Jamie’s spent his whole life looking out for me. I can do this,” I
assure her, fixing a brave smile on my lips.
“If it’s just sex, why are you still a virgin?” Elsie looks unconvinced and
I get that she doesn’t understand. To most people, it may seem strange, but
most people haven’t had the life me and Jamie did. Growing up, I had no
time for meeting boys or having fun. Our mum was sick. Our dad was
always absent and good for nothing. Jamie left school at sixteen and started
making whatever money he could. I always knew what he did wasn’t legal.
I even helped him hide it from Mum so she wouldn’t worry.

Back then it was nothing like what he’s got himself involved in with Alex.
Jamie always found just enough to pay our rent and keep us fed. I spent all
the time that I wasn’t at school, at home taking care of Mum, but once a
week on a Saturday morning Mrs Finch, from downstairs, would come sit
with her so I could go to ballet class. Miss Devon, who owned the school,
took pity on me. She never charged me any money because she knew I had
none. She even collected together some hand-me-down kits so I could look
like the others. It was thanks to her that I earned myself a scholarship to one
of the most prestigious dance schools in London, but I never had the time
for anything out of teaching hours. I never got to train like the other
dancers. I couldn’t dedicate myself the way they did. It meant that I missed
out on auditions and all those opportunities that I’d dreamed of. But I don’t
regret it. All that time I got to spend with Mum was precious. We’d talk for
hours and watch ballet concert DVDs on repeat. I’d put on shows just for
her because she was the only audience I needed.
When she passed away all my focus went into becoming a dance
teacher. I remember the kindness of Miss Devon and liked the idea of
giving something back. Unfortunately, her kindness didn’t do her any good.
She ended up having to sell the school to her sister when she ran into
financial troubles. But she still stayed on to teach, she even managed to
secure me a job after her sister took over.

“Liv.” Elsie snaps me out of my thoughts and brings me back to the here
and now.
 “I don’t like this, you're not the type of girl who sells her body in some
high-end sex club.” She laughs. “You teach ballet to kids, and if Madame
Riverty found out⁠—”
“She’s not going to find out.” I interrupt her, shuddering at the thought.
Miss Devon's sister is nothing like her. She’s a battleaxe. “This place
guarantees discretion. And it’s one time, Elsie. One time to save my
brother's life.” It doesn’t seem so bad if you don’t think about it too hard.
“Look, I have to go.” I stand up and make my way to the door.
“Wait, you should stay here tonight. You don’t want to go back to an
empty apartment.”
“I have to, what if Jamie comes back?” I hear the hope in my voice and
I can tell by Elsie’s sad smile that she doesn’t share it with me.
“Good night.” I return that smile before letting myself out and heading
for home. I haven’t got enough money for a taxi, so I walk. It's not far from
here to our apartment block, only a few streets. Jamie’s always telling me
not to walk alone around here after dark, but he’s not here to call me out on
it. I have no idea where he is, and that terrifies me.

I get to my apartment building and smile when I see Eric curled up by the
door in his sleeping bag.
“Late for you to be out, ain’t it?” He greets me with a toothless grin.
“I was just hanging out with a friend.” I search around in my handbag
for some loose change, managing to collect together a few coins. “Have you
eaten today?” I ask, crouching down and placing them in the old man’s
hand.
“Aye, I ate.” He tries giving them back.
“Well, it isn’t much, but it assures you eat something tomorrow.” I smile
as I stand back up and open the door.
“You're a nice girl, you know. Too nice for a world like this one,” he
calls after me, and I roll my eyes and smile to myself as I start climbing the
stairs.

Once I’m inside I know there’s no chance of me getting any sleep. So I pick
out one of Mum’s old Catherine Cookson books and take it to bed. My eyes
read over the same sentence at least twenty times and I don’t take in a
single word. All I can think about is him. The man who wants to hurt my
brother and his dark, wicked eyes that looked as if they held some pain of
their own. The way his deep voice made the hairs on my neck stand up, and
how a tiny, fucked-up part of me was disappointed that he didn’t touch me
back in his office. It’s disturbing, and not what I should be focusing on right
now. I should be figuring out a way to deal with this offer I made him. Elsie
is right, I really don’t think I could withstand a man, who I don’t know,
touching me or putting his cock inside me. Which makes the
disappointment I felt earlier even harder to understand. I give up on the
book and slide my hand into the front of my panties. Trying to envision the
faceless man who I’d be expected to give myself to.

I wonder if he’d want me to enjoy it? If he’d take his time and be gentle
with me like a gentleman should? My finger strokes against my clit and my
mouth goes dry when it’s Alex Stanley’s face that I see and his hand that I
feel touching me. I like that vision so much that I let it stay. My tongue
licks my lips as I slowly push one of my fingers inside myself. I doubt the
man who I met tonight would even know how to be gentle. He’d be savage
and brutal. He wouldn’t care if I wanted it or if I liked it. He’d take me
because he could. My finger moves faster, and much easier when I become
wet at the thought of him on top of me, pinning me down and having no
remorse in taking my innocence, and when my stomach starts to tighten, a
thrill dances over my skin. It’s those fierce, wicked eyes that stare at me as I
come all over my finger.
“You're pathetic.” I shake my head and laugh at myself when I get my
breath back. Alex Stanley would never look twice at a girl like me. I saw
the girls who were hanging out at that club tonight and he could have
whichever one he wanted. All I can hope to get from that man is a chance to
save my brother's life.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
ALEX
I sit outside the apartment building that she shares with her brother. His
address was on the file DCS Winslow gave me, and after checking the
electoral roll, I know she lives here with him. Now that her brother has run
away scared, I can’t help wondering if she’s feeling lonely.
I should be back at my club socialising and listening to people's bullshit,
but instead, I’m here staring at a run-down apartment block on the rough
side of the city. I drove Patrick’s Range Rover so I wouldn’t look out of
place in my Bugatti, but it still sticks out like a sore thumb. Most of the cars
parked around me have bricks for wheels and smashed-through windows.
There are bars on some of the apartment windows and a tramp sleeping
outside the door of the block that she lives in. I can’t decide what to make
of the irritation I’m feeling, sitting here and thinking about her living
among all this. I don’t know this fucking girl, and yet her selflessness seems
to have left a mark on me that I can’t rub off.
I catch a glimpse of someone in my rearview mirror and have to do a
double-take when I realise that it’s her. It’s been over two hours since she
left my club. I’d assumed she was already inside when I pulled up here. But
it appears not. She’s out walking these dangerous fucking streets, instead.

I slide down in my seat to avoid being seen, despite the fact the windows
are tinted, but she pays me no mind as she passes me on the pavement in a
world of her own. I stay down, watching as she walks up to her door, and
stops to speak to the homeless guy who’s curled up in his sleeping bag. I
see her searching around in her bag and then bend down to place what I’m
guessing is money into his hand.
Is this girl even fucking real?
She comes to me tonight and offers to give herself to a complete
stranger so she can protect her thick shit of a brother. She clearly has no
money, yet she finds some to spare for someone more in need. And she does
it all without seeming to need any gratification.
 I can’t imagine how it must feel to be that way. I’m too fucking selfish,
the people who surround me are selfish. I can’t think of a single person who
I would put before myself, which is making me confused as to why I want
to get out of this truck, cross the street, and scoop this girl up so I can get
her away from here.

My phone starts to ring and when I see that it’s the Ruxleigh estate I frown
suspiciously before I answer it.
“Mr Stanley.”
“Barnaby?” I’m surprised that he’s calling me at this time of night. I’ve
always had him down as a Horlicks and bed-by-ten kind of guy.
“Mr. Stanley,” he repeats my name, convincing me that something’s
wrong. I barely recognise his voice, it sounds so quiet and weak.
“I think you need to come home, sir. It’s your father.”

“I don’t get it. He was sat behind his desk just hours ago.” I shake my head
at the doctor when he steps out of my father's room. Pico and Vinci, my
father’s precious dobermans, are lying on the carpet beside his door
showing me their teeth. He’s only had them a few years but each time I’ve
had to visit they’ve shown their disapproval of me, much like their master’s.
“I understand this must have come as a shock to you, but your father has
been sick for some time. It’s not uncommon for the body to have a final
surge of energy before it shuts down. I, myself, was surprised to hear that
your father left his bed today. It’s been a long time.”
I slide my palm over my face when it dawns on me that I’ll never see
him again. I never expected to feel sad about that. Theodore Stanley wasn’t
a nice man, there was never any love lost between us, which is making the
hurt I’m feeling right now one of the many confusing emotions to hit me
today.
“Thank you for your help.” I hold my hand out for him to shake and
when he takes it, he smiles at me sympathetically.
“It was an honour, Your Grace.” He bows his head slightly, and as he
walks away it suddenly dawns on me that I’m not just Alexander Stanley,
anymore.
“Come, we have things to discuss.” Samuel clears his throat
authoritatively before he stands up from the chair he’s resting in next to my
father’s bedroom door. He has his briefcase in his hand and it looks as if
he’s expecting to discuss business with me immediately.
“Not now. We’ll talk in the morning.” I start to move towards the stairs.
“Wait, wouldn’t you like to see your father one last time?” he asks,
looking surprised.
“I didn’t want to see that man when he was living. Why the fuck would
I want to see him dead?” I tell him, making my way downstairs and into my
father's office.

I head straight for his drinks cabinet and help myself to the first thing I get
my hand on. That file of potential brides is still resting on top of his desk
and I laugh to myself as I drink straight from the bottle and flick through his
suggestions.
None of them come close to being as pretty as the girl who was in my
office tonight, and I’ll bet none of them would have a fraction of her
bravery. I take my father's seat and swivel in his chair. Staring at the portrait
of my grandfather on the wall, again. Something about his painting always
fascinated me as a child. I built him in my head to be everything my father
wasn’t. I imagined him being just as disappointed at how his son turned out
as my father was with me.
But the truth is I’ll never know, people said he was a good man, but they
also will say that about my father. Theodore knew how to manipulate
people, in front of them he was whatever man they wanted him to be. I
don’t know how to do that. I don’t know how to be anything other than who
I am.

There’s a knock on the door and when I yell for whoever it is to come in,
it’s Barnaby who hobbles inside.
“Mr. Hamilton has left, he told me to remind you that he’d be here first
thing in the morning,” he informs me and I nod my head gratefully “I’ve
had your old room prepared for tonight. Welcome home, Your Grace.” He
smiles proudly before he closes the door. As I sit back in my father's chair
and look back at the portrait of my grandfather, I raise the bottle I’m
holding in my hand to him and promise that I’ll do better.

“Alexander.” Samuel nods his head curtly as he enters my father's office the
next morning. His glasses are already perched on the end of his nose as if
he means to get straight to business and he forges me a smile as he rests his
briefcase on its surface and proceeds to take out his paperwork. I can hear
the dogs scratching on the other side of the door. My father supposedly had
them for security and Will informs me they were always by his side. He
even had them sleep in his room with him.
“Since you are your father's sole heir, everything is rather
straightforward.” Samuel ignores their whining. “His title, and his estate,
including all its contents belong to you. As does his fortune and any stocks
and shares he had invested.” He looks salty as he places my father's last will
and testimony in front of me.
“All your father asks is that you continue his support with the
organisations he helped fund.” He places a spreadsheet of those
organisations in front of me, each of them with the amount that he
contributes on an annual basis.
“As your father's financial adviser, I can assure you that it’s an
affordable expense for you, Your Grace.” He smiles as I look over the list
and recognise none of the names.
“Your father also urges you to keep me in employment, he fears your
time spent away from society will have left you ignorant to the
responsibility of your new title.”
“I’m aware of the responsibility,” I assure him.
“Maybe so, Your Grace, but are you aware of the work that comes with
it? There are engagements you will be expected to attend. Lots of
socialising is involved, and not the kind you have previously participated in.
Your life is about to take a dramatic turn, which is why your father was so
keen for you to consider some of the young ladies that he selected for you.
A duchess's appearance is just as flattering as a duke's. And in some cases,
if the correct one is selected, it can be even more sought after.” He opens up
the file that’s still resting beside me. “All of their families have their own
titles, they are aware of what is required to be a man of your stature’s wife
and⁠—”
“No.” I shake my head firmly. “I will not be taking a wife, and I
certainly won’t be taking one that's been selected for me. I pick up my
father’s fountain pen and strike a line through all five of the organisations
that are on the list. “You can send a note of apology to these, stating that the
Duke of Hatherly no longer wishes to fund them.”
“But Your Grace—” He stands up in outrage.
“You can arrange for the money that was donated to them to go to a
charity that supports sufferers of domestic violence,” I interrupt him,
pressing the button on the desk phone to call for a member of staff.
“We both know that my mother suffered from it.” I watch the old fucker
start to panic as I stare at him across the table, waiting until Barnaby lets
himself in and stands beside Samuel waiting for instruction.
“Mr. Hamilton, I’m sure my father was grateful for your long and
dedicated service.” I open the top drawer of his desk, take out the watch
that the undertaker gave to me before he took my father’s body last night,
and place it in front of him. “But I will no longer be needing your
expertise.” Samuel pales and his eyes widen even more.
“But, sir, you have an important role to fulfil, it must be taken seriously.
You need an advisor.”
“I intend to take my role very seriously and I have an advisor, if he will
accept my offer.” I shift my eyes over to Barnaby, who takes a while to
catch up.
“Me, sir?” He frowns in confusion.
“It’s Your Grace now,” Samuel corrects him, looking as if a vein in his
head is about to explode.
“It’s Alex, to him,” I correct the slimy prick, before turning to look at
the man who has known me my entire life and never judged me. “You have
run this house for years, I trust you, and I can’t think of anyone better suited
to advise me. Do you accept?”
“Well, sir, it would…” I cock my brow at him to hurry him along. “Yes.
I accept.” He turns his head and smiles at Samuel.
“Now, if we’re done here, I’ll kindly ask you to leave. My solicitor will
contact your office to ensure any paperwork you have in your possession is
ceased. Thank you for your service.” I hold out my hand for him to shake
and he snarls at it before turning his back and storming out the door.
“You really did suck it to him, sir.” Barnaby smiles me a crooked smile
once we’re alone. And I laugh, remembering the times me and Will would
try to teach him to be cool when we had no idea ourselves. I find
amusement in the fact that some of it has stuck.
“I don’t know what I’m doing here,” I admit, looking across the table at
one of the few people in the world that I trust. “I’m out of my depth. The
world I’m involved in beyond those gates is different. You don’t get to pull
away from it overnight. Even if I could, I don’t think I’d want to. It’s a
world I know and one I’m comfortable in. This…” I blow out a breath and
slump back in the chair.
“Is what you were born to be,” Barnaby reminds me. “You will make
this home, and the title that comes with it, your own,” he assures me and I
nod my head as I take in his words and hope they’re right.
“So, Your Grace, what will be your first command as the owner of the
Ruxleigh estate?” He rises to his feet and stretches out his crooked back.
“We’re having a party tonight. And not one of those canapé and
champagne kind of parties. My kind. Have the staff informed of that.
Patrick and Levi will bring them up to speed with what’s expected. I
assume they have all signed NDAs as part of their contracts?” I check,
noting how the old man’s eyebrows lift.
“Ermm… No sir, but I’m sure it could be arranged.”
“Well, then, for tonight I think it’s best they all take the night off.”
I look at the file of brides in front of me, then reach into my pocket and
take out the crumpled bit of paper with Olivia’s name and number on it.
“I want you to call this girl and tell her I’ll have a car sent for her at 7
pm, tomorrow night.” I hand it over to him. “Bring that back to me when
you're done,” I tell him, concerned at how possessive I feel over a scrap of
fucking paper.
“Consider it done, sir.” My new advisor winks before he leaves.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
OLIVIA
“T hat’s good, keep your head up and your toes pointed,” I remind little
Lucy as I move down the line and lift Kiesha’s arm to straighten it.
Each one of them is adorable, but you can tell the ones that want to be here
from the ones whose parents force them. I continue to watch them hold
their postures, feeling a set of eyes scrutinising me from the back of the
room. I look up into the mirror and confirm I’m right when I see Lewis
Riverty watching me from the door.
“Look at all these beautiful, little swans.” He claps his hands slowly as
he enters the room and makes himself known. “I think Miss Adams has lost
track of time. All your parents are waiting.” He pisses me off when he
dismisses my class for me, sending all eight of my students rushing to the
back wall to collect their coats and bags.
“Don’t forget to practice, we only have two days until the show,” I call
after them, sighing as I turn around and remind myself to smile for Lewis.
“Did you want something?” I try my best to sound polite. Lewis is a
creep, but he’s also Madame Riverty's son and I really like my job.
“You know what I want.” He steps closer, overstepping the boundaries
when he takes both my hips in his hand and steers me directly in front of
him. “I want you to dance with me.” He leans forward and whispers in my
ear, causing my skin to crawl and my insides to squirm.
“I don’t dance anymore, I teach.” I push gently on his shoulder to put
more space between us.
“That’s not what I saw the other night.” He raises both his light-
coloured eyebrows at me.
“You were watching me?” I can’t hide how disturbing I find that from
my voice. I was alone here on Tuesday night, or so I’d thought. Madame
Riverty gave me the keys to lock up because she had an appointment. The
thought of him being here and watching me from the shadows makes me
shudder.
“That was just me, dancing for my own enjoyment. I’m not good
enough to be in a production.” I laugh nervously, making my way over to
my bag and sitting on the floor so I can untie my shoes.
 “I disagree, and since it’s my production I get to select whatever lead I
want to join me. We could practice together, improve your skills. It’s there
Olivia, you have such talent.”
“No,” I tell him, trying my best to be firm but friendly as I slide on my
sneakers and stand back up. I grab the oversized jumper from my bag and
pull it over my head when I notice the way he stares at me through my
leotard.
“What you suffer from is a lack of confidence.” He puts his hand on me
again. “Don’t have regrets, Olivia. Take me up on my offer.” I look up at
the clock on the wall, it’s five past six and I have a car picking me up from
my place at seven to take me to another meeting with Alex Stanley. Is it bad
that I’m as equally enthralled by that thought as I am terrified?
“I have to go.” I go to move past him but he grabs me forcefully and
pulls me back.
“Think about what I’m offering you.” He presses his body tight against
mine so I feel his hard cock press against my hip. It makes my stomach
churn. Sure, Lewis is a handsome guy, he’s tall and athletic, and he has
every one of his female dancers throwing themselves at him, but I see
through his floppy, blonde hair, good guy act. Ever since I’ve been working
here he’s been making me feel uncomfortable.
“I’ll think about it,” I promise, snatching my hand out of his grasp and
rushing for the door.

It takes me half an hour to walk home from work, which gives me hardly
any time at all to get ready. I shower fast, and finger dry my hair while I
consider what I should wear. I have no idea where this meeting we’re
having is taking place, will it be at his home or at his club again? For all I
know it could be in some basement with plastic sheeting on the floor and a
bodybag ready and waiting for me. But I still worry that I’ll be
underdressed for it. The women who were at his club the other night all
looked so glamorous, I know if I'm going to go through with the offer I put
on the table, I’m going to have to make myself a little more appealing. I
have no idea how to be sexy. Elsie seems to do it so naturally. She gets
attention from men wherever she goes. I look in the mirror and attempt to
smoulder my eyes the way she does and end up laughing at myself when I
look like I’m in some form of pain. Checking out the time again, I quickly
pull on the denim dress that's hanging on the front of my wardrobe and slide
back into my sneakers.
The buzzer goes off at 7 pm on the dot, and I grab my bag so I can rush
downstairs. I’m not sure if I was expecting to see Alex, but the huge guy on
my doorstep whose chest is level with my eyes takes me completely by
surprise.
“Miss Adams?” He glances down at me with a blank expression.
“Yes,” I confirm, hearing the nerves in my voice.
“Follow me.” He leads me past a concerned-looking Eric, towards the
Range Rover that's parked on the other side of the road. Opening the back
door, he gestures for me to get inside.
“Thank you.” I hop up. Smiling at Eric to let him know I’m okay before
the door closes and we start our journey.
After about thirty minutes of traffic and a long, awkward silence
between myself and the driver, I notice that we’re heading out of the city.
The roads have become much narrower, the air’s a lot fresher. When we
stop in front of a huge set of gates, and I see the stately home in front of me,
I automatically lean forward between the two front seats and stare.
“Is this where…Is this where he lives?” I ask the driver.
“It is, now,” he answers, reaching out of his window to type in a code
that opens the gates. He drives through them and along the lengthy drive
that eventually leads to the front of the house.
“Miss Adams.” An older man wearing a black suit steps out of the oak
front door to stand on the steps and greet me. “I hope your journey here was
comfortable.” He looks past me to the driver and smiles warily. “Please,
follow me.” He leads me into the huge reception room and I almost choke
on the smell of fresh flowers. “I hope you don’t suffer with hay fever.” He
smirks before moving us on, and I freeze when two massive dogs come
from nowhere and start bounding towards me. They both look terrifying
with their pointy ears and long jaws, but when they start circling me
excitedly, sniffing me over, and wagging their tails I feel confident enough
to say hello and give them each a stroke.
“They’re supposed to be for security,” he tells me.
“They look as if they’d lick the flesh right off your bones.” I giggle
nervously and as the old man smiles to humour me he shoos them away. He
leads me past the oceans of flowers that are lined up against the wall, past
the enormous open staircase, and onto a corridor that's lined with paintings.
There’s an old-fashioned bench seat halfway down where he stops and
opens the door opposite.
“Please take a seat, the Duke will be with you shortly.” He pulls back
the chair in front of the desk and nods as I take a seat.
“The Duke?” I check I’ve heard him right. I was under the impression
that the meeting I was having tonight would be with Alex, not his father,
and now I’m even more nervous.
“Unfortunately, the former Duke of Hatherly passed away last night.
His son now holds the title,” the old man informs me, leaving me on that
thought, and closing the door behind him.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
ALEX
“S he’s in your office, sir.” Barnaby is waiting for me at the bottom of the
stairs when I come down from getting changed. I had all my gym
equipment brought here this morning and I’ve spent most of my afternoon
working out and trying to talk myself out of this idea that my head’s been
fixating on.
“There’s more?” I stare at all the flowers that are taking up space in the
reception.
“And they keep coming, sir,” Barnaby sighs.
“Who the hell are Barbara and Dennis?” I read one of the cards as I pass
one of the arrangements.
“The Lord and Lady Belmont,” he informs me. And I smile to myself
when I recognise his full name from my client list.
“These were hand-delivered by Gloria Helman and her daughter, who
also sent their condolences. I think they were hoping to see you. The young
woman had made quite the effort to look her best.” He clears his voice.
“The phones have been ringing off the hook. I’ve been invited to over
ten dinner parties in the last three hours. I knew he put on a good act but I
had no idea my father was this popular.” My chest starts to tighten from all
the pollen that's in the air.
“Forgive me for speaking out of turn, sir, but these displays of
generosity aren’t for your father, they are for you. You have just become the
most eligible bachelor in England. Ninety percent of these flowers come
from husbands and wives who have single daughters. There's a 58-year-old
bottle of Glen Grant on your desk that was sent from Lord Chamberlain,”
he tells me and I shake my head before focusing on what's more important.
“Be prepared, sir, there will be a lot of sharks circling while you remain
single.”
“The girl, did she seem nervous?” I ask, ignoring his warning.
“A little. More bewildered than anything,” he explains. “She’s pretty,”
he points out, making my head turn back around.
“I’m aware of that,” I snap, still having no idea what I intend on saying
to her. All I know is that there is no way she will be going to The Residence
and losing her innocence to one of my members. It belongs to me. Now, I
just have to tell her that. Being so nervous about demanding something is
disturbingly out of character for me.

I leave Barnaby in the hall and take a deep, calming breath before I open
my office door and let myself in.
“Sir.” The girl quickly scrambles to her feet and does the cute, little
curtsy thing again. “I’m so sorry to hear about your father. I..” She’s
tongue-tied and beautiful and I want to clasp her soft, little jaw in my hand
again so I can kiss the sweetness off her lips.
“Please, don’t be sorry.” I move past her and take a seat behind my
desk, making sure that there's a barrier between us.
“I’ve been thinking about your offer,” I explain, noticing the way she
holds her breath like she’s nervous. “I can’t accept it.” I watch all the hope
fall off her face.
“But, sir, I have nothing else to offer.” She sits forward on her chair, her
breathing already picking up as she starts to panic. I’m about to give her my
new terms, then suddenly I realise what's been giving me so much doubt.
I could take this girl's virginity if I want, it’s what she’s put on the table.
I could take it, right here, right now, on this desk. But I fear that it wouldn’t
be enough. The girl who’s staring at me with wide, fearful eyes is different
to any girl I’ve ever fucked before. I don’t want to shoot my load and be
done with her. I’d want to take my time, to study every curve of her body
and learn how she likes it to be touched. It’s a whole new concept for me
and one that I don’t fully understand but I’m addicted to how it feels.
“Sir, please. Reconsider,” she begs and my eyes glance at the gift bag
containing a £4,000 bottle of scotch sitting on one side of my desk, then to
the file of females on the other side. I hear Barnaby’s warning ringing in my
head and suddenly I see the solution to all my problems sitting right in front
of me.
“I want twelve months,” I tell her, crossing my hands and leaning
forward so I’m just that little bit closer to her.
“Twelve what?” She looks as confused as she is scared.
“Twelve months of your life to spare his.” I make it clearer for her.
“Twelve months to do what?” She laughs nervously.
 “To be mine.” I shrug as I sit back in my chair and wait for her
response.
“To be yours?” she questions and I like how curiosity makes her eyes
sparkle. “And what will you do with me?” The way she’s blushing suggests
that she might just have an idea.
“Whatever I want, whenever I want. You would be mine to command. I
would own you in every sense of the word.”
“And if I do this, my brother’s debt is clear and he’s forgiven?” she
checks as if she might actually consider this.
“Completely,” I affirm.
“I have conditions.” She surprises me when she tries to negotiate, and
because I find her newfound assertiveness as intriguing as the rest of her, I
decide to listen to them.
“I have to keep my job. I may only teach the kids, but I do help with the
older students and I have people relying on me. I enjoy what I do and
whatever you have planned for me will have to take place out of business
hours.”
It’s not a situation that I’m happy about, but I still nod my head and
agree to it when I realise I wouldn’t want her to be unhappy here.
“Anything else?” I ask with a hint of sarcasm.
“Yes.” She drops her eyes away from mine. “If we’re going to be…
intimate with each other during this agreement…” Her lashes bat wildly as
her cheeks turn a stunning shade of pink. “...I don’t want to be shared.” She
has tears in her eyes, tears that make me feel like an asshole. But not guilty
enough to let her go.
“Agreed.” That I can promise with certainty because already the thought
of another man touching her makes me fucking feral.
“Okay,” she whispers, looking back up and holding a trembling hand
out across the desk so I can shake it.
“Okay.” I shake it firmly, holding on to it a little longer than is natural
because I like the way her hand feels in mine.
“I’ll have Paul and Levi take you to your apartment so you can collect
your belongings. I’ll have a room on the east wing of the house prepared for
you. It has a good view of the woodlands.”
“Wait, you expect me to live here?” She stands up, suddenly looking
stunned.
 “Twelve months of whatever I require,” I remind her, picking the bottle
of expensive scotch out of the gift bag and taking it with me as I head for
the door. I march down the corridor, passing all the flowers in the hall and
bursting out into the fresh air so I can catch my fucking breath. I don’t
know what the fuck just came over me and the fact the stupid girl agreed to
it doesn’t feel like a victory. I feel conflicted and weak. So weak that, I text
Trent and tell him to get over here, I need to do something to release the
tension she’s put in me, and he’s the best sparring partner I’ve ever come up
against. Nothing will make me feel more like me again than kicking his ass.
“Paul,” I call my driver over.
“Take the girl home and help her bring back whatever she needs. Take
Levi with you.” I instruct him, knocking back the bottle and staring out
across the grounds at everything that now belongs to me. She steps out the
door a few moments later and when her eyes seek me out she keeps them
focused as she follows Paul and gets into the car. I push any doubt in what
I’m doing to the back of my head and can’t help feeling satisfied that she
belongs to me now.

I lie in the bath a few hours later, smoking one of my father’s most
expensive cigars and soaking my muscles. Me and Trent went in hard on
each other today. He got a good swing on me and left me with a shiner. But
I got him back when I split his lip and busted his nose again. It didn’t stop
me from thinking about the girl, though. The same girl who’s currently
unpacking her things in one of the spare rooms. It’s wrong of me to use her
naïvety to my advantage, everything about her screams innocent and
defenceless and I’m not the kind of man she should let close to her. My
hard cock rests against my stomach and I take it in my hand as I think about
her panicked, little expression earlier. She’d look so pretty with those
peach-coloured lips wrapped around my shaft. No doubt she’d need some
training on how to take it, but I’d take great satisfaction in being her trainer.
I’d teach her how to milk my cock with her warm, wet mouth real good.
Show her how to slide me over her tongue and take me all of the way to the
back of her throat. Her eyes would water as she tried not to choke, but she
would. They always fucking choke. Only with her, I’ll bet it wouldn't
irritate me, I’d like it.

I take a toke of my cigar while I continue to leisurely stroke myself,

thinking of her and all the other things I’d like to teach her. She’s too
innocent for her own good, she shouldn’t be three doors down unpacking
her bags, she should be running as fast as she can, just like her pussy
brother. My hand starts to pump faster when a vision of her resting between
my legs and begging me to fill her, comes to mind. I fist my cock and
imagine her tight, virgin cunt wrapped around it. Those big, blue eyes
brimming with pain and pleasure combined as I break through her barrier
and fill her, all the way to her cervix. I’m a lot for any woman to take, but a
virgin…I’d fucking destroy.
I continue to stroke myself hard and fast, closing my eyes and picturing
her bouncing on top of me. My hands groping her pert, round tits while she
takes the pain of me stretching her open. I can tell, just from our few
encounters that she already knows how to obey. I wonder if she’d come
during her first time if I demanded it of her? Would her pleasure be able to
outweigh her pain? Would she cry, or try hard to be brave? Just the thought
of her pretty, virgin tears spilling off her face has me edging closer. I
imagine myself filling that fucked-raw pussy with my cum and feel the
warm ropes of it land on my stomach and chest.

The door suddenly opens and when she steps through it she catches me with
my cock in hand and stares at me like a deer caught in the headlights.
“Oh, my God. I’m so sorry.” She shelters her eyes with her hand but
remains standing in the doorway like her feet are stuck. “I was…There are
so many doors, I was looking for the library room. I’m sure the girl who
helped me unpack said fifth on the right.”
“Come here.” I ignore her ramblings when a thought enters my head
and I can’t get rid of it.
“You want me to come in?” She looks up at me as if I’ve lost my mind.
“Come here,” I repeat, standing up in the free-standing bath and letting
her see me, soaking wet, covered in bubbles, and still rock fucking solid.
 “I didn’t mean to interrupt you.” She shakes her head nervously, doing
as I say and keeping her eyes focused on the floor as she closes the door
behind her.
“You didn't, I was just finished,” I assure her, gesturing for her to come
closer with my finger and then pointing to the floor in front of me. She
steps forward slowly, and warily, and I wet my lips when her eyes lift up
and focus on my cock. She holds her breath as if she’s intimidated by it and
her reaction makes it fucking twitch.
“I’m sorry.” She looks up at me through her lashes and when I notice
how her lips tremble, the guilt it provokes has me reaching behind her head
and scrunching my fist into her hair. I want to punish her for the thoughts
she’s putting in my head. It’s been years since I didn’t think I was good
enough for someone and I don’t like the way it feels. I take the thumb from
my other hand and slide it through the mess I’ve made on my chest, then I
smear it over that trembling lip so she can get a taste of her sins. She gasps
but seems to take what I give her when she rubs her lips together.
“You like that?” I ask, studying her face for a reaction. When she subtly
nods her head I decide to push her a little further.
“Clean up the rest.” I look down at the cum I spilled all over my chest
and stomach. She reaches down to grab the sponge that's floating between
my legs and I snatch at her jaw, squeezing tight so she’s forced to open her
mouth for me.
“Clean it up with this,” I growl, slipping two of my fingers into her
mouth and sliding them over her warm, wet tongue. I decide I want her
dainty hands touching me, too, so I take her wrists and guide them to rest on
my shoulders so that she can balance herself. Then, I stand waiting for her
to obey my command. She looks up at me through those thick, black lashes,
again, as she submits. Her head moving towards me and her tongue
flattening against my skin. I keep our eyes locked together as she licks the
cum from my body, making sure she gets every last drop without me having
to remind her.

I don’t know how the fuck I’m being so tame. I want to strip her of her
clothes, grab her body and fuck the innocence out of her over this bath, but
all my instincts tell me she’s not ready. And I want her to be.
When I ruin this girl for life I at least want her to have asked me for it.
 She goes to move away when she’s done but I quickly snatch at her hair
again, holding her steady and leaning down so we’re level. I want to kiss
her lips and taste myself on them but I don’t fucking kiss girls. I use them.
This one has given me a year of her life and it's up to me how she gets
treated for it. I’m in control here. ME. So, why the fuck do I suddenly feel
so fucking out of it?
“You can go now.” I release her harshly, reaching across for a towel and
wrapping it around my waist. I try not to convince myself that she looks
disappointed as she stares and watches me. This girl could never feel
anything but hatred towards a man like me. I’m a threat to her brother and
practically holding her like a prisoner. What I’m seeing here is desperation
and pure love for a person who doesn’t deserve it. Olivia scurries out the
door before she starts to cry and as it slams behind her I decide that I need
to give the girl some space to come to terms with the sacrifice she’s made.
And while she does, I might figure out what the fuck I plan on doing with
her.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
ALEX
I t’s been nine days since I moved her into my new home and I’ve spent
each one of those days avoiding her. I lie in bed at night thinking about
her in the room down the hall, constantly wondering what she’s doing and
what she’s thinking about. I spend the time after she gets back from work
avoiding her in my office because just being in the same room as her gets
me agitated. By all accounts she spends her evenings in the living room,
watching television. She eats her meals at the dining room table all by
herself, while I eat alone in here. And despite the fact I’m doing my best to
stay out of her way, it still feels good to know I have her here. I like hearing
her voice when she talks to the staff and asks them about their day. I like
seeing the little signs that she’s around, like her walking boots in the boot
room and her coat hanging by the door.
I’m told by Barnaby that she’s taken to walking my father's dogs before
and after work, and I can’t help finding it strange that she’s so accepting of
her situation.
What I’m doing here is typical of me, it’s selfish. Yet, knowing she’s
close and not out there in a world that's so unsafe and cruel makes me feel
less bad about it.

“He’s here, Your Grace.” Barnaby opens the door and keeps his head low
out of respect for my father, and after I’ve stood up and straightened my tie
I head out into the corridor. It’s a little overwhelming to see all the staff,
dressed in black and lining the hall that leads to the front door. I pass them
all as I make my way out to the hearse that's pulled up outside and when I
get to the end of the line and see Olivia holding both dogs on their leads,
I’m surprised to see her. It’s a Thursday morning, she should be at work and
yet here she is ready to pay her respects to a man she didn’t even know.
She smiles at me sadly as I pass her and move out the door, then when I
see my father’s coffin on full display, in the back of the hearse, I stand for a
moment and take it in. The flag bearing our family crest is draped over it
and the flowers have been chosen to match its mauve colours. Barnaby was,
of course, the person responsible for all the finer details, I’ve spent the days
since my father died, drinking too much scotch and trying to deny the fact
I’m living in a house with a girl I’m too fucking scared to talk to.
Will holds the door of the family car that's parked behind the hearse
open for me and I nod him my gratitude as I climb inside.
Having such a big car just for me seems pointless. Will isn’t coming to
the funeral because he has work to do, and when I asked if Barnaby would
ride with me he said it wouldn't be appropriate and that he should travel on
the coach that had been provided for the staff. So, I make the journey to the
cemetery alone.

I don’t listen to the words that are spoken over my father's coffin before
they lower him into the ground, I keep my head down and my hands
crossed and think about all the hurt he caused in the years he was alive.
There may be hundreds of people here to bid him farewell, but none of
them really knew him. If they did, they wouldn’t waste their time being
here and showing him their respect, which makes it hard to understand why
I’m battling to hold in my tears. I feel the touches of support from the
mourners on my shoulder as one by one they leave the graveside. The rain
trickles down the back of my collar and soaks my hair but I remain staring
at the open grave and the roses that have been thrown on top of his coffin. I
don’t know how much time passes but I don’t move. I can’t move. Today
has brought with it a new fear, the fear of being just like him. Of dying
alone, with no one really caring. I know the house will be full of people
when I return, most of them out of some kind of duty or from curiosity. I’ve
spent so much time and effort trying to get away from this man, that I lost
sight of the fact I’ve been becoming him.
I turn my back on him for the last time and my feet freeze when I see
her standing all alone like she’s waiting for me. Her blonde hair is weighted
down from the rain and her bottom lip shivers from its chill. She looks
sexy-as-sin in the tight, knee-length, black dress she’s wearing and I shake
my head in confusion, wondering why she’s still here or why she’s here at
all.
“I didn’t think you should be alone. The staff had to get back to prepare
for the guests but I…I.” She blinks the rain out of her eyes and I shake
myself out of the trance she’s got me in, quickly shrugging out of the three-
quarter-length coat I’m wearing and rushing towards her so I can hold it
over her head to protect her from the rain.
“You didn’t have to do that,” I tell her, guiding us towards the car that’s
waiting for me and opening the door. She pauses before she gets in and
looks unsure. “Get in.” I gesture my head towards the seat.
“I… I can get a taxi back if you want to be alone. I just didn’t want you
to….”
“Olivia, get inside the car,” I tell her again, and when she nods her head
and ducks to get inside I follow in after her, closing the door behind me.
“Here, wrap this around you.” I drape my coat around her shoulders
when I notice that she’s still shivering.
“I’m fine, honestly.” She lies, so I narrow my eyes to let her know she
won’t get away with it. It makes her give in and clutch it tighter around her
shoulders. “Thank you,” she whispers, and when I notice that her mascara is
smudged beneath her eye, I use my thumb to clean it up and end up making
even more of a mess.
“Drive on,” I instruct the driver, settling back in my seat and wondering
how I’m going to make the journey home in such a close vicinity to her
without fucking up.
“A lot of people turned out to⁠—”
“Why?” I interrupt the small talk she’s about to make. “Why did you
come here today, and why wait for me?”
“I told you, I didn’t want you to be alone.” She smiles so timidly it
makes me want to grab her throat in my hand and kiss the tremble right off
of her lips. Something so pure and fucking precious should not be within
touching distance of me.
“Why?” I shake my head out of confusion but mostly in frustration.
This girl isn’t making it easy for me to hold on to my restraint.
“Because I figured you could use a friend, right now. I know you have
crazy parties, and own nightclubs and I may not be one of your celebrity
hangouts, but I haven’t seen any of those people check in on you since I’ve
been living at the house.” The way she bites her lip nervously stirs my cock
to life. “I’m sorry if I overstepped,” she adds.
“You didn’t,” I snap, suddenly not wanting there to be that barrier of
awkwardness between us. I like that she cared enough to stay behind and I
don’t want her to apologise for it. Olivia says nothing, just settles back in
the seat with my coat wrapped around her.
We make the rest of the journey in silence and she looks a little surprised
when I instruct the driver to pull up at the back entrance to the house
instead of the front. I’m not ready to face all the strangers that are in my
home right now. I’d much prefer to be in her company.
“I want to show you something.” I jump out of the car and take her hand
like it’s a perfectly natural thing to do. Dragging her in through the boot
room entrance I open the door to the left that leads into the staff corridor
and walk us towards the storage cupboard at the bottom of it. “When Will
and I were kids, hide and seek was always really good fun here.” I open the
cupboard door and pull the hidden lever that's in the bottom right-hand
corner. Then look back over my shoulder so I can watch Olivia’s reaction
when the back wall pops open and makes a gap big enough for us to
squeeze through.
“What is this?” She giggles, looking intrigued as I gesture for her to go
through.
“This is one of the many hidden passages that will avoid us having to
face up to all those nosey house guests that are waiting for me.” I slide my
body against hers as I head through the gap and take her hand to lead her
through. The gap between the walls seems much tighter now that I’m a fully
grown man, and when I get to the space that I need, I look at her face and
prepare to wow her again. Pressing my palm against the wall I push it
forward and hear the gasp she makes when it opens up into my office.
“Alexander Stanley, tell me this is not a magic bookcase.” She giggles.
“That's exactly what it is.” I wink at her as I gesture for her to step
inside. She looks around the office like she can’t quite believe she’s in here
and I slide the bookcase back into place, surprised that it moves so easily. I
assumed it would have been some time since anyone explored the hidden
walls of Ruxleigh Manor.
“Well, that was pretty awesome,” she admits with a beautiful smile on
her lips that makes the temptation for me to kiss her again far too great.
I distract myself by moving to the drinks cabinet and pouring us both
something strong and expensive. When I hand her the glass tumbler I notice
that her hands are still shivering.
“You still cold?” I check.
 “A little but I’ll be fine.” She shakes her head and focuses on the drink
in her hand, knocking back a mouthful and almost choking when it hits her
throat. “Wow.” She presses the back of her hand against her mouth as she
takes the burn.
“Good stuff, huh?” I raise my glass to her before I knock mine back in
one swallow.
Suddenly that awkward silence is back again, the one that reminds me
that we are strangers and probably have nothing in common.
“What you did today was nice. I’m not used to people doing nice things
for me,” I admit, suddenly aware of how pitiful that sounds.
“It was nothing.” She shrugs as if it’s not a big deal, but for me it really
was. What Olivia did today was thoughtful, and selfless. She stood in the
rain just so I didn’t have to be alone, and suddenly I feel the need to show
her how much it meant to me.

I steadily step towards her, then almost bite my own fucking tongue when
she launches herself onto her toes and presses her soft lips against mine. For
three sweet seconds, our mouths touch and just as I’m getting over my
shock and preparing to do something about it she gasps in horror and pulls
away.
“Jesus Christ, I’m sorry.” She manages to get away from me and all the
way to the door because I’m still stunned.
I feel the frustration building up inside me along with the desperate
need to chase after her, but instead, I stay back and let her go.
How has this girl, who I barely know, got me doubting all my natural
instincts? Since she came here I haven’t been myself. I’ve not left the house
all week. I’ve not had any more parties. All I’ve done is mope around trying
to figure out how I should talk to her and the best way to treat her. I need a
reminder of who I am.
I’ll give the people on the other side of the door their new duke for the
next couple of hours, but when they're gone I’m taking some control back
and I’m partying my way. I take out my phone and send a text to Trent
telling him to make it happen.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
OLIVIA
T he last thing I feel like doing after making a complete fool of myself is
to face a room full of people, but when I step out of Alex’s office
Barnaby quickly grabs my arm and sweeps me to the side.
“Please tell me you know where Alex is?” He speaks in a panicked but
hushed tone, smiling politely at the couple that pass him. I realise now how
full the house is and understand why he’s concerned.
“He’s in his office,” I explain, clearing my throat and hoping the fact I
just tried to kiss him isn’t written all over my face. What was I thinking
when I did that? Alex Stanley isn’t the kind of man you kiss. I’ve been here
nine days and he hasn’t so much as looked at me. Apart from the incident
on the first night, which I clearly messed up because he’s avoided me ever
since.

I smile politely as I move into the living room and when Leah spots me she
quickly heads towards me with her tray of canapés.
“Have you seen the Duke? Everyone’s asking for him,” she whispers
under her breath.
“No, why would I have seen him?” I snap back, feeling all the blood
rush to my cheeks. There are so many stunning women in the room, who I
doubt are here to pay their respects to the former duke. They are dressed to
impress, all of them here to catch a glimpse of the handsome new one, and I
can tell by the way some of their mothers are fussing around them that
they’re just as eager for their daughters to draw his attention.
“Relax, I just thought because you stayed behind at the cemetery you
might have known. Everyone here is curious. They want to meet him.” She
smiles, making me feel bad for snapping. She’s right, I really do need to
relax or I’m bound to give myself away.
“Oh, there he is.” She points her head towards the front door when he
magically steps through it. All eyes in the room turn to focus on him and I
feel my knees weaken. He walks down the hall with such authority, nodding
his head and shaking hands with those who offer him their condolences, and
when his eyes eventually meet with mine and his lips make that same smile
that he gave me back in his office it makes my skin tingle. I realise that I’ve
been holding my breath when my chest feels like it’s going to erupt, and I
take in a huge gulp of air. I should never have agreed to this arrangement,
especially now that it’s inevitable that I will fall for him. His arrogance is as
sexy, as it is irritating, and just having his eyes on me makes me feel as if
I’m going to melt.

“That’s Emillie Deauvier, her mother was the queen's second cousin, and
her father was a famous French actor,” Leah informs me as a girl around my
age struts confidently towards Alex, she has legs like a giraffe and the neck
of a fucking swan and as I watch him take her hand and shake it I feel a
pang of jealousy flicker in the pit of my stomach.
“Her parents were very friendly with the former duke,” she adds.
“She’s pretty.” I watch the way she smiles at him, and how her hair is
swept up in a perfect bun like it’s been professionally styled. The black
dress she’s wearing emphasises how skinny she is in comparison to her
enormous tits.
“Pretty awful,” Leah scoffs. “She’s not a nice person. She had Will
scrape fox poo off her boot when her family came here for the New Year's
Day shoot.”
“Leah, those canapés aren’t going to serve themselves.” Barnaby comes
over to remind her, and she quickly flits off to offer her tray to more guests
while I continue to watch Alex talking to the girl. His eyes peer over her
shoulder and fix on mine, and when he smiles at me again, that pang of
jealousy turns into something different. Something that's needy, desperate,
and really concerning.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
ALEX
I t’s been over an hour since I left the confines of my office to enter into
this circus. I pretend to listen to the Countess of wherever talk about my
father and what a lovely man he was, but all my attention remains on the
girl across the room who just kissed me. She looks different now. She looks
like she’s mine and as she smiles politely at those who pass her I can’t help
thinking what might have happened if I hadn’t let her leave. I nod and
agree, now and then, pretending to be engaged with the middle-aged
woman who can’t seem to stop talking. When I notice Olivia backing up
towards the patio doors like she’s making some kind of escape, I shake my
head to remind her that she is here to do what I command.
“That’s decided then, Henry and I will host a garden party in your
honour, this weekend.”
“This weekend?” I suddenly turn my attention back to the countess
when I catch the tail end of what she’s saying.
“That really isn’t necessary. It’s very short notice.” I smile politely.
“Nonsense, we must celebrate your new title and Henry can introduce
you to some of your father's friends. I love to organise these things.” I don’t
need to be introduced to my father's friends. The majority of them are
exclusive members of my club, but of course, that's not common
knowledge. She taps her hand on my shoulder and when I look at the man,
who I assume is her husband, he smiles at me and rolls his eyes. “Who
knows, you might even find yourself a lady,” she adds as if that's not the
entire motive behind what she’s doing.
“I’ve already found one,” I tell her, staring at the girl who, in nine short
days, has changed all my logical way of thinking.
“Olivia!” I call over to her and she looks around her as if she’s
expecting me to be summoning someone else. “Come.” I hook my finger
and gesture for her to step forward. As she slowly starts to walk, the way
she fidgets with the bottom of her dress shows how anxious she is.
“Darling, there are some people I’d like you to meet,” I tell her, noting how
shocked she looks by my tone. “This is Henry and…” I look at the woman
whose name I’ve already forgotten.
“Elizabeth,” she reminds me as she looks Olivia up and down.
“Elizabeth, Henry. This is Olivia, my fiancée.” I slide my hand around
her waist and feel her body stiffen.
“Fiancée? Your father never mentioned that to us.” Elizabeth sounds
just as shocked as Olivia looks.
“It’s very recent,” I assure her, placing a delicate kiss on the top of
Olivia’s head and discreetly digging my fingers into her hip.
“Well, how does it feel to have landed yourself the most eligible
bachelor in England?” Elizabeth asks her, unable to hide her bitterness and
looking as if she’s about to choke.
“I’m still coming to terms with it.” Olivia looks up at me and all the
shock that was in her eyes before has been replaced with venom.
“Well, then, you will also be coming to my garden party on Sunday. I
must ensure I add Pandora to the guest list. She's very popular among the
younger generation in our society. And she specialises in wedding gowns.
I’m sure once she’s met you in person she’d offer you an appointment.”
“Fabulous.” Olivia fakes her a smile. Impressing me with how fast she’s
adapting to her new role.
“Alex, may I have a word?” She turns her fake smile onto me.
“Certainly.” I take her arm and lead her into the dining room so we’ll be
alone and as soon as I’ve closed the door, she turns on me.

“What the fuck was that?” she whisper-yells at me, looking equally as hot
when she’s irritated as she does when she’s scared.
“That interfering old bat was trying to marry me off. I shut her down.” I
shrug as if it’s no big deal.
“By telling her that we’re getting married?” She stares at me like she’s
waiting for a better explanation.
“Look, you were out there, you saw those people and you know what
they expect from me. Dukes aren’t supposed to be bachelors, half the men
in that room want to marry me off to their daughters and I figured a way to
take that pressure off,” I explain to her, keeping it simple.
 “You could have asked, or at least given me a heads up. Alex, I’m not
ready to be judged that way.”
“Judged?” I stare back at her in confusion.
“Alex, you're the Duke of fucking Hatherly.”
I snigger when she swears at me again. I get the impression she doesn’t
do it all that often.
“You're handsome and at times, when required, you can be charming.
All the women out there want what you are claiming I have, and they are
going to judge me very harshly for it.”
Part of me wants to ask her if she wants what they do too, but I fear the
answer too much. So I just laugh at her, instead.
“In case you forgot, you're not in the position to argue. At least not for
another 11 months and 20 days. Just go with it, soon a new scandal will
come to light and we’ll be forgotten about. Would it be so bad to be my
fiancée?” I ask with a smug grin on my face that I know will irritate her
further.
“Alex…This is a lot for me to take in. I don’t know how to be a duke’s
fiancée, I don’t even know how to be around you or what you want from
me. What happened in the office⁠—”
“Listen.” I grab both her arms when I get the sense she’s going to run
from me. “This is going to be a big adjustment for me too. I left all this
behind me ten years ago and believe me when I say, I’m no fucking duke,
but something I can’t explain tells me I need to get this right.” I don’t know
how, but this girl seems to expel all the honesty out of me. “I can’t do that
while the entire aristocracy of England is trying to marry me off to their
daughters.” I look deep into her pretty, blue eyes and realise how much the
thought of not having her here scares me.
“I don’t get why it has to be me. I’m just a dance teacher whose brother
screwed you over, I'm not from this world, either.” Her words make me
very fucking angry and for all the wrong reasons.
“Number one, nobody ever screws me over. Get that straight in your
head.” Her brother may have stolen from me but he hasn’t gotten away with
it. Not by any means. “Two…” I hold on to the words for a little longer
because I don’t know if I want to admit them, to her or myself.
“I trust you.” I finally release them, watching how her wild, angry eyes
immediately soften. “I don’t do that easily, but something about you…I
trust,” I tell her weakly, not knowing how to explain it. Not even to myself.
“Besides, you don’t have a choice. You’re mine,” I remind her, firmly.
“Only for a year.” She stokes up that frustration in me that only she can
cause.
I slide my hand around her neck and force her back against the door to
gain back some control.
“Don’t get fucking smart with me,” I warn. Trying hard to contain how
angry that thought makes me. I’m very aware that I have a time limitation
and I’m figuring it out.
“Okay.” She nods her head and although I loosen my grip I keep my
hand in place. I like how her skin feels under my fingertips. I like how it
feels to have her in my possession. “The staff are going to talk, what am I
supposed to say to them?”
“You say nothing, you don’t have to, they work for you too, now.”
“Oh no…No, no. NO.” She shakes her head frantically.
“Olivia we have to make this believable, the only people who know
about this arrangement are you and me.” I take her hand and open the door
before she can argue, dragging her out into the hall and feeling a little more
confident about putting on a show for these people.

“Oh.” I turn back around when I remember what I’ve arranged for later.
“I’m having a few friends over tonight. I need you to stay in your
room.”
“Are you kidding me?” She pulls her hand out of mine looking pissed
off.
“So, I’m your fiancée but I’m not invited to your party. And who has a
party the night of their father's funeral?” she questions me, looking
horrified.
“Look at you nailing that nagging girlfriend role already.” I offer her
some sarcastic praise. “It’s just a few friends coming over. Friends you
wouldn’t like. I just need to be me for a few hours. No ‘duke’ shit.” I
shouldn’t be explaining myself, this is my home and she may not know it,
but I’m trying to protect her. The parties I throw tend to get wild. If she
were down here for one, I wouldn’t relax. I don’t want the people I
associate with looking at her, I know how their minds fucking work.
 “Fine.” She shakes her head and moves past me, heading back towards
the living room with her head held high and a sway in her hips.
She almost carries herself like a duchess.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
OLIVIA
“A few friends.” I look at the two dogs that have laid themself out on the
end of my bed and shake my head in frustration. The whole house is
shaking from how loud the music is downstairs. The sound of women
giggling is coming from the patio beneath my balcony and Alex’s butler
made it clear, in no uncertain terms, that I was to stay upstairs when he
brought up my dinner on a tray. I don’t know what expectations I had from
a man who calls himself a duke yet sells drugs and keeps innocent women
hostage for twelve months. But I still feel deceived.

I take out my phone and try to call Jamie again, but it goes straight to
voicemail. Then, when the music downstairs gets even louder, I growl in
frustration and watch both dogs bury their heads under the duvet. They’re
sweet things, even if they do look deadly, and since Alex decided to move
me in and then ignore me, they’ve been good for company. I was hoping the
whole fiancée arrangement would change the way he’s been towards me,
but it appears not. And I don’t even want to imagine what he’s doing
downstairs with all the glamorous women that I’m sure have been invited.
I try to be understanding, and not judge, everyone deals with grief in
their own way, but surely a party on the same day as your father's funeral is
in bad taste by anyone's standards.

I listen to the chaos for another long hour, and when the dogs start to
scratch at the door to be let out, I roll my eyes and drag myself out of bed.
They need to be let out, he may expect me to stay up here all night but he
can’t keep them locked away. I pull on some jogging bottoms over my boy
shorts and throw on my old dance school sweater on top of my vest.
Opening the door, I disobey the Duke’s order and leave my room. I decide
to let them out through the kitchen since it's in the opposite direction to
where all the noise is coming from. I grab hold of both dogs by their collars
when we get to the bottom of the stairs, I don’t think they’d hurt anyone,
but drunk people do stupid things and I’ve learned from the short time that
I’ve been here that Pico and Vinci are very protective.
They seem to have warmed to me since I arrived. In fact, they haven’t
left my side and I have to admit I’ve found them a comfort. They both tug
in the direction of the noise but I fight against them, dragging them the
opposite way. I feel a sense of relief when we make it to the kitchen door
without being spotted and force the door open with my shoulder. I freeze in
shock when I see what I've walked into.

A girl sits up on the kitchen counter with her legs spread wide and a guy's
head buried between them. She doesn’t seem shocked or bothered by my
interruption, In fact, she smiles at me, and when Vinci starts to pull towards
her, I hold him back firmly.
“You looking for something, sweetheart?” A guy comes from my left
with a huge blunt hanging from his mouth and eyes that are so bloodshot
I’m surprised he can see out of them. He’s dressed in baggy jeans with a
baseball cap turned backwards on his head, and seems the complete
opposite of what I’d expect a friend of Alex’s to look like. It’s a vast
reminder that I know nothing at all about the man I’ve agreed to live with
for a year.
“I’m just letting these out to pee,” I explain, dragging both dogs through
the kitchen towards the back door, and when I feel his hand touch my
shoulder I spin around.
“Don’t touch me,” I warn, hearing Pico snarl, but the guy’s so out of it
he looks down at him and smiles.
“Come on, mate.” He reaches his hand out to stroke his head and he
barks so loud it even makes me jump.
“Relax.” He proves how wasted he is when he barely flinches and
laughs to himself as he hops up on the kitchen counter beside the girl who’s
getting her pussy licked. His eyes remain fixed on mine as he places the
blunt between her lips, holding it for her as she tokes back while his mouth
covers one of her nipples.
 “Come on, let's go.” I quickly open the door and let the boys out to
relieve themselves. When I hear what sounds like a couple screwing around
the corner I quickly hurry them up and march them back inside so I can get
back to my room.

I manage to make it through the hall and halfway up the stairs before I hear
a male voice call from behind me.
“Is Alex keeping you locked away?” I turn around and see a tall,
handsome man staring back at me. He’s dressed more like Alex, in suit
trousers and nice shoes, though his shirt is fully open and his soft, brown
hair is all ruffled out of place.
“I’m just going back to bed.” I fake him a smile, continuing to head up
the stairs.
“Wait up.” He follows me and I keep my hands firm around Pico and
Vinci’s collars as I keep moving towards my bedroom door.
“I think Alex is cruel keeping you up here away from all the fun,” he
tells me, and I quickly open my door, shooing the boys inside before I close
it and turn to face him.
“I don’t think the kind of fun you're having down there is for me,” I
assure him politely, before turning around to reopen the door and let myself
inside. I gasp when he grabs my shoulder and forces me to face him again,
his tall frame overpowering my small one as he pins me to the wall. It feels
different to the way Alex did it to me earlier, there’s no thrill in this, just
fear.
“I think you’d be surprised at how much fun we could have.” He lowers
his head so his lips are close to mine and I manage to turn my face just in
time to avoid his mouth touching me.
“Come on.” He grabs my chin and forces me to look at him. “Why don’t
you put something pretty on and come downstairs to play?” he taunts.
“Because I don’t want to,” I whisper, fully aware of how scared I sound.
Suddenly I’m feeling very vulnerable and very stupid. I should never have
put a barrier between me and the dogs. His hand starts to slide under my
hoodie and I reach behind me, desperately trying to feel for the handle of
the door. I don’t care about this fucker getting set on by the dogs anymore,
in fact, I quite like the idea of them ripping the smarmy smile off his face. I
manage to locate the handle and just as I’m about to make my move, the
floorboards beneath my feet start to pound, and when I look to my left, Alex
is marching down the hall. He’s naked from the waist up, his body is
covered in sweat and his eyes are set on the man who’s touching me. The
way he’s breathing through his nostrils, as he charges towards us, shows
how angry he is and I scream when his fist flies in front of me, connecting
with the guy's cheek and sending him to the floor. All my breath gets caught
in my throat as I watch Alex continue his assault, his body crouching over
the man beneath him and smashing punch after punch into his face.

“Stop!” I scream when I notice all the blood on his fists. There's so much of
it, that it starts to splatter on the walls and spill on the carpet. The man
beneath him is making no attempt to fight back and Alex seems in some
kind of trance, making me fear that nothing will stop him until he’s dead.
“Alex!” I scream his name, bending down and grabbing his shoulder to
try to pull him away. The man on the floor isn’t moving and despite the fact
he’s an asshole, I don’t want him to die.
“Alex, please.” I use all the strength I have to pull him back. “Alex,
you're scaring me!” I scream. Suddenly he stops and spins his head around
then seeing that I’m crying, he stands back on his feet again.

Now it’s me who gets the full force of the anger and aggression in his eyes
when he pins them onto mine. I back myself up against the door, noting
how his chest is heaving up and down wildly, and I hold my breath when
his bloody fingers suddenly wrap around my throat and pin me to the door,
much rougher than the man before him did. I open my mouth to scream, but
no sound comes out. Then shock, and thrill, attacks me all at once when he
covers my mouth with his and kisses me. It’s not soft and gentle like a first
kiss should be. It’s brutal and possessive, his lips feel as if they’re leaving
his mark and bruising me and when his tongue invades my mouth it feels as
if he’s consuming my entire body because every single part of it reacts.
His fingers are set deep into my skin, cradling me and bruising me at the
same time. I don’t know how long it lasts for but when I hear another male
voice calling his name he quickly pulls himself away. He doesn’t even look
to see who it is, just keeps staring into my eyes with his chest still lifting
like he’s out of control. There's a silence between us, but no awkwardness
like there was before. This feels much more like a realisation, one that
petrifies us both.

“Get him out of here,” he speaks to whoever it is that's joined us, without
pulling his eyes from mine.
“You should get back to your room. Lock the door,” he growls at me,
sliding his hand down the front of my hoodie as he slowly backs away from
me. He continues to stare at me with hooded eyes as a huge man in a suit,
grabs the guy on the floor by his ankles and starts to drag him down the hall
towards the stairs. I nod my head back, completely speechless, as I feel for
the door handle again and obey his command.

Once I’m inside my room I stand flat against the door and breathe a sigh of
relief. Rushing past the dogs, I head to my bathroom so I can splash some
water on my face. I see his bloody fingerprints, staining the skin on my
neck when I look in the mirror, and as I touch my hand to them it’s not the
fact they’re there that scares me. It’s the fact I like it.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
ALEX
I finish scrubbing that fucker’s blood off my hands in my bathroom then
charge back downstairs to find Trent.
“Get everyone out of here!” I yell at him, not giving a fuck that he’s got
some random slut grinding on his dick, as I move past him and head to my
office. I don’t know who I’m more mad at, right now. The cunt upstairs who
had his hands on her, or myself for my lack of control. I’ve fucked up. I’ve
let her see what kind of person I am, far too soon. I scared her and then I
lost control again and fucking kissed her.
“Come on, don't you want to finish our fight? I was going to let you
win.” I turn back around and see that Trent has followed me and is already
bouncing on his toes.
“Go home, Trent.” I enter my office and slam the door. Pouring myself a
drink, I pace while I attempt to find some calm.

I know I’m a fucking asshole. I’ve never claimed to be anything else. I’ve
never wanted to be anything else. But tonight, in a house full of people
having fun and being reckless, for the first time I felt lost. There was only
one person who I wanted to be with and I’d banished her to her room.
Olivia being here has got me all kinds of confused. I’m Alex-fucking-
Stanley. I’m used to taking what I want. And I want her. Right now, I have
her in a position where she has to give me whatever I want. I could go
upstairs right now and take her virginity. But a weak, unfamiliar part of me
needs her to want to give it to me.

I suggested the fight I was having with Trent, before all this started, in the
hope it would knock some sense into me. I own the fighting gym he
manages in the city. It was as I was ready to take a pounding to stop me
wanting to go upstairs to be with her, that I caught a glimpse of her in the
mirror. I saw her heading up the stairs with that bastard going after her, and
there was no way I wasn’t going to follow.

I’m gripping the edge of my desk trying to breathe myself calm when I hear
the door.
“Fuck off!” I shout out. I want everyone gone, this party was a stupid
idea. I was trying to cling to something I can’t have anymore, trying to give
myself something familiar, but all it’s made me realise is that this isn’t what
I’m missing out on. It’s not what I want. I want her, obsessively and
uncontrollably.
“Sorry.” I barely hear the timid voice that responds, but I know it
belongs to her and I quickly march towards the door and swing it open.

She looks startled when she sees me and when her eyes immediately drop to
my bare chest, it makes my dick instantly harden.
“Everyone left,” she whispers, keeping her eyes focused on me. “I
thought I’d come and check you were okay.” She sinks her teeth into the
awkward smile she’s making and makes me grip the door a little tighter.
I’ve questioned before if this girl is fucking real but she can’t be. I nearly
kill a man in front of her, and yet here she is at my office door making sure
I’m okay.
“He shouldn't have touched you,” I tell her and the way she shakes her
head and lowers her eyes to the floor suggests she’s the one who’s
embarrassed.
“Maybe I should have stayed in my room like you told me to.” She
shrugs and smiles in that way she does when she’s trying to make things
lighter.
“It wasn’t your fault.” I can’t see any fucking light in this at all. I’m
bad, she’s good, and that’s the long and short of it.
“Will he be okay?” she checks, sounding like she’s concerned.
“He’ll be fine,” I assure her, but the truth is, I don’t know and I don’t
fucking care. I left Levi to deal with him and if he’s still breathing, he’s
lucky.
 “I just wanted to say thank you.” She turns to walk away and I
instinctively reach out to grab her.
“You don’t have to thank me. While you're here, you're mine to
protect.”
“And do whatever you want with,” she reminds me, with a tiny glint in
her eye that has me wondering if she’s starting to like the idea.
“You should go to bed,” I tell her, feeling all my restraint up and
fucking leaving me and I slowly release her arm when I realise that I’m
squeezing her far too tight.
“Okay.” She smiles sweetly before she slowly leans into me and presses
her soft lips against mine.
This time I don’t let her get away. I grab both her arms in my hands and
I hold her tight to me, turning her soft, delicate kiss into something feral,
because it’s the only way I know. I take them the same way as I did
upstairs, like they belong to me.

I lift her up off her feet and when her legs wrap around my hips and her
arms cling to my neck I make sure our lips stay connected as I move us
over to my desk. She’s so fucking light in my arms and feels so precious
that when I place her ass on its surface I have to pull back and stare at her
for a while. I figure she should have one last chance to back out before I
take what I’ve been obsessing over since the day I first saw her. She lifts
her hands to frame my face, drawing me back to her lips so I can kiss her
again. I slide my hand over her waist and delve it into the front of the
jogging bottoms she's wearing, allowing my fingertips to skim across the
cotton covering her pussy.
She makes the sweetest sounds as I stroke her through her panties,
lowering my kisses to her neck. All the times I’ve played this out in my
head it hasn’t been rushed. I’ve taken my time and made sure I absorbed
every single detail, but desperation is taking over and when her pussy starts
to weep through her cotton and slickens my finger I have to get a taste.

“Alex.” She whispers my name when I press my palm against her chest and
force her to lean back. Her eyes are big and wild like she’s scared. But I
don’t give her a chance to think about it. I grip the waist of her joggers,
pulling them, and her panties, off her hips all the way to the floor. Dropping
to my knees, I spread her thighs out on my desk, digging my fingers into
their flesh, and sinking my mouth onto her pussy. I kiss her there the exact
same way that I kissed her mouth. Claiming it, owning it, and tasting its
purity, before I ruin it.

“Alex.” She says my name again, this time desperately as her fingers clutch
and tug at my hair. Her pussy’s soaking my lips with sweet, perfect pleasure
that I can’t get enough of, and when I start teasing my finger at her entrance
I feel her clit start to throb against my tongue like she wants more.
“Do you want my finger?” I look up, admiring how wound up and
flustered she looks. When she manages to nod her head back at me, I smile.
“Then, ask nicely.” I circle her tight, little hole with the tip of it making
sure she suffers.
“Please.” She shivers when I hold still, her eyes needy and fucking
beautiful as she looks down at me and waits for me to give her what she
needs. “Please, I want to feel you inside me.” She swallows thickly, forcing
more words out as I kiss her thighs and make her wait a little longer.
“Alex.” There it is again, my name coming from her mouth and
sounding so fucking perfect that I give in to her.

The sound she makes when I slide my finger inside her sings straight to my
fucking cock. I stand up and cover her lips with mine, letting her get a good
taste of herself when I fill her mouth with my tongue and fuck her pussy
with my finger at the same time.
“You’re so fucking wet,” I tell her, adding another finger inside her tight
channel, stretching her and stroking her on the inside to prepare her for
what’s coming. Her hands are on my shoulders now, clinging to me as she
meets each one of those strokes with her hips and soaks my hand.

I don’t have many rules when it comes to fucking, but there is one that I
never falter on. I’ve seen too many men get trapped because they got caught
up in a moment and I’ve never, in my entire twenty eight years of life,
fucked a woman without wrapping up. But that rule doesn’t apply to her. I
don’t want a single thing between us. I want her to feel me, bare and
fucking raw when I break her.

Olivia rests back on her hands and watches me take out my cock, her lashes
batting wildly when she sees it for the second time. I force my bottoms
down to my knees and let my cock brush against her leg and I can’t help but
frown in concern when she suddenly looks afraid.
“Don’t worry, I’ll take it steady,” I promise, wondering how the hell I’m
going to manage to keep that promise when just the soft skin of her thigh
touching against my hard length makes me feel like I could come all over it.
“I’ll be fine.” She nods, trying so hard to sound brave as she takes a
deep breath and makes me wonder when cute suddenly became so fucking
hot.
I wrap one of my hands under her thigh and guide it around my hip so
my cock can rest against her pussy. She has a fine, well-kept line of hair
trailing through the centre of it and I push my cock between it, spreading
her lips and stroking it against her sensitive flesh. She watches so intently
like she’s as fascinated as she is scared.
I wait till my cock is slick enough from her before I press it against her
virgin hole, and her body goes rigid as she braces herself.

“Wait. I’m not on any birth control shouldn’t we⁠—”

“We should, but we’re not going to.” I don’t give her a chance to argue,
I slowly push inside her, gripping her hips tight and keeping my stare fixed
on hers. Her eyes open wider as I take up more and more space and, as her
walls squeeze around me, I growl because she’s even tighter than I
imagined. I can see she’s feeling the discomfort of being stretched, but I’ve
never seen anything more fucking beautiful so I take some more.
“Alex, we need to use a condom.” She looks panicked as she watches
more of my cock disappear inside her.
“Shhhhh, I make the rules, remember?” I push myself in all the way
 and I can’t tell if the moan she makes is out of pleasure, pain, or
frustration. I couldn’t stop now, even if I wanted to. This pussy belongs to
me and with my cock finally rooted deep inside it I decide no other man
will ever get to experience it.

I hold myself still, clutching her tight as she throbs around me and adjusts
to my size.
“You’re so fucking tight. You’ve been saving this sweet, innocent pussy
just for me, haven’t you?” I clutch her throat in my hand. “Fucking perfect.
Tell me it’s mine, now.” I pull my head back so I can see the look on her
face again, and she smiles me a smile that almost makes me lose my
restraint. “Tell me,” I remind her, feeling my cock twitch inside her.
“It’s yours,” she whispers.
“Good girl.” I feel the shiver travel through her body and the pride
spread on her face proving that she likes it.
“You're far too cute for a guy like me,” I growl as I snatch her jaw in the
arch of my hand and make sure her eyes remain on mine. I can’t remember
a time when I’ve ever been this focused and aware, and when I swipe my
thumb over her bottom lip and she sucks the tip of it, the wet and warmth of
it makes me shiver.
Being inside her bare is a completely new experience for me, it’s
reckless not to mention stupid and it also puts a very dangerous thought in
my head.

All I have is one year. One year to do whatever I want. One year to
convince her to stay with me, because I already know I have to keep her.
There’s a way I can do that, something that would solve all my problems
and ensure I own her, inside and out.
It’s a devious thought, but one that, once I have in my head, becomes
my focus.

I start to thrust inside her. Slowly, to start with, reminding myself that all
this is new to her. I don’t want her first experience to be a bad one. I want
her to remember it for the rest of her life. When I feel her body start to relax
I thrust a little harder, watching every expression she makes as she takes
what I give her. She closes her eyes and tips back her head, as I slide my
hand between us so I can tease her clit with my thumb to distract her from
any pain that comes from what I’m giving her. Her pussy is so fucking wet,
I’m sliding in and out of her with ease now, and when her breathing starts to
quicken and her body tenses I know that, despite her discomfort, she’s
getting close to giving me what I want.

“Alex. You should pull out and put a condom on,” she warns me, but I
don’t. I just keep doing what makes her feel good and savour the way she
squeezes me so tight as she edges us both closer. I’m so close to fucking
coming, this is the last chance I have to back out of seeing my plan through.
But she seals her own fate when she grips her legs tighter around my waist
and buries her head in my neck. Her pussy is throbbing like she’s milking
my cock and begging for my cum. When her body goes rigid and the
sounds of her pleasure echo around my office, I scrunch her wavy, blonde
hair in my fist and hold myself deep inside her as I release.
I sink my teeth into the skin on her shoulder to stop myself from
growling as I flood her pussy with my cum then, gripping my arms tight
around her narrow, little body, I hold it as close to mine as I can get it,
ensuring it remains rooted deep inside her.
I’ve just made a life-changing decision for both of us. One that I won’t
back down from. This woman, whoever she is and wherever she came from,
is mine and this is how I intend to prove it. Suddenly, everything my father
said before he died seems to make sense. This family must stay strong, and
to do that I need heirs. Olivia Adams is going to be the one who gives them
to me.

“You okay?” I ask when I pull my head back.

“I wasn’t expecting that when I came down here,” she admits.
“Nor was I.” I stroke some of the sweat-soaked hair that’s stuck to her
cheek behind her ear. She’s flustered, looks thoroughly fucked, and
knowing that her freshly-broken pussy is full of my cum gives me a sadistic
satisfaction.
“Did I hurt you?” I check, wondering why the thought of that feels so
sharp in my chest.
“A little,” she admits, her cheeks flushing even redder.
“It gets easier,” I promise, and she’ll be finding that out really soon
because now I’ve got a taste of what it’s like to be inside her, I’m never
going to let her rest.

Suddenly the dreaminess in her eyes turns to panic and she looks down to
where we’re still connected.
“Oh, no. Fuck! Alex. I told you I wasn’t on birth control.” She shakes
her head and I hold her a little tighter to stop her from getting away from
me.
“I know,” I tell her calmly, watching her shock turn to horror.
“Alex, what the fuck?” She pulls her head back from me but I hold her
still ensuring my cock, and the seed I’ve just given her, remains inside her.
“You made a deal with the devil, sweetheart. One year and I get to do
whatever I want,” I remind her.
“No.” She shakes her head frantically and although I don’t see her tears
I feel them drip onto my shoulder. It stirs up a pain in my chest again, but I
can’t help pulling back and admiring the way they look.
“Alex, you can’t⁠—”
“Shhhh,” I silence her again, pressing a kiss on her forehead. “I can do
whatever I want, you're mine, remember?” My obsession is getting out of
control, and I can’t imagine that's a good thing. For me, or for her.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
OLIVIA
“Y ou're crazy.” I use all my strength to force him away from me, and
when his cock slips from between my legs and I feel his cum start to
drip out, with it, I look down in shock and anger.
“Maybe. Or maybe I should send Levi and Patrick out to find your
brother,” he tells me, calmly taking his finger, scooping it up, and sliding it
back inside me. I close my eyes and try not to take pleasure in it. This is a
very serious situation I’m in, and it’s not just a year of my life that's at stake
anymore.
“What are you doing?” I shake my head, my heart beating fast and my
mind feeling like it’s going to shatter. I had no idea when I signed up for
this that this would be an expectation.

“I’m a duke now, Olivia, I need to start thinking about my future.” I close
my eyes and try not to enjoy the sensation of his fingers being inside me
again. I’m so sore from being stretched by his cock, yet the way he’s
stroking inside me is almost soothing.
“You're a nice girl. A good girl and that's just what I need.”
“No.” I wrap my hand around his wrist like I’m about to stop him, but
his thumb slowly starts to rub circles against my clit, while his fingers
continue to leisurely fuck his cum inside me, and I find myself motioning
my hips towards his rhythm, rather than pushing him away.
“That’s a good girl.” There they are again, those words that make my
skin shiver and my nipples tingle. The pride in his voice makes me feel like
I want to please him more and so, I don’t just let him do it. I watch him.
What the fuck is wrong with me? Why am I allowing this when I know
what the consequences could be?
“I think you like me owning this pussy and having my cum tucked
inside it.” He smirks, his head leaning forward so he can slide his nose up
my cheek.
“I think you like giving me what I want,” he whispers into my ear. But I
don’t answer him. I can’t. His fingers feel too good inside me and I’m too
busy trying to figure out why what he’s saying is true.

Ever since I first saw this man I’ve felt drawn to him. It feels like he holds
some kind of power over me, one that I don’t want him to ever give back.
“You don’t know me.” I manage to force the words out, at least trying to
put up a fight.
“I like what I know so far,” he tells me softly, somehow making all this
sound simple.
“You're grieving, and you're drunk.” I try my best to make him see
reality here. You can’t decide you want someone to be the mother of your
child after knowing them for ten days.
“I’m not grieving, I hated my father, and it takes a lot more than what
I’ve drank tonight for me to be drunk,” he assures me. “Now you know a
little more about me.” There’s a smirk on his face when he pulls it back
from mine.
“Alex.” I look up at the very dangerous, beautiful man who has his
fingers buried inside me, pushing his cum into my cervix.
“What? Do you want me to stop?” he questions and the fact I doubt he
would, even if I did, doesn’t distract me from how crazy my answer is.

I shake my head back at him and grip the edge of his desk, riding my hips
against his hand and letting my body succumb to him for the second time
tonight. He narrows his eyes and bites his lips as he watches me come for
him all over again. My pulse races, my muscles spasm, and all that tension
that's been building in my stomach finally spills over. “That's right, you
suck at my fingers and take what’s yours, pretty girl,” he tells me, the
wicked glint in his eye is as dangerous as it is thrilling, and when he leans
in and places another kiss on my forehead, I flop back on his desk
exhausted. Alex uses his free hand to grip my throat and pull me back up to
him. “I’m so fucking proud of you tonight, Olivia.” He removes his fingers
from my pussy and I see his pleasure and mine, combined, with the pink
tinge that's left of my innocence as he brings them to my mouth and marks
my lips with them. Just like he did with his cum the first night I got here.
“Taste that, pretty girl. It’s your past, your present, and your fucking
future.” He drags his finger down my chin before he snatches my jaw and
kisses me. “Tastes good, doesn’t it?” he whispers.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
ALEX
T he poor girl looks exhausted, so I gently lift her off my desk and carry
her up the stairs to her room. The room that I’ve just decided will
become mine too. Both the dogs snarl at me as I carry her to the bed and lie
her on the mattress, then when she snuggles her head into the pillow and
immediately falls asleep, I stand and watch her until one of the dogs growls
and distracts me.
“Don’t fucking judge me,” I snap at it before heading into the en suite to
grab a shower. Just seeing the blood streaks on my cock makes me want to
go back into that room and fuck her all over again, but I appreciate that
she’s given me enough for one night. Olivia will need time to get her head
around what she’s learned, and I’m going to have to get some control over
what I'm feeling because I’m starting to wonder what its limits are. When
I’m done showering I ignore the dogs who are both curled up at the bottom
of the bed and get under the covers, doing my best not to disturb her. I lie
on my side staring at her pretty, peaceful face, and decide it doesn’t matter
what those limits are. I never imagined that I could feel like I belong here in
this house after everything that’s happened. But with her lying beside me, I
suddenly feel like this is home.
“Good night.” I kiss her forehead carefully so I don’t wake her, then
resting back on my pillow I attempt to get some sleep.

“Sorry, I was trying not to disturb you.” Olivia looks awkward when I open
my eyes and catch her making her way out the bedroom door.
“You trying to run?” I sit up, wondering how I managed to sleep so well
when I see that it’s almost 8 am. I’m usually lucky to get three hours out of
a night, at best.
“I have work.” She shrugs, pulling her oversized sweater up on her
shoulder.
 “You go to work dressed like that?” I stare at the skin-tight leotard that
shows off every perfect curve of her body.
“I’m a dancer.” She shrugs as if that’s a plausible excuse. “Look, if I
don’t leave now I’m going to be late, but we need to talk about last night
when I get home.” Her expression seems confident but the slight quiver in
her voice gives away how nervous she is.
“Why don’t we talk now?” I get out of bed and make my way towards
her and when she notices that I’m completely naked and semi-hard she
flicks her eyes in a different direction.
“I told you, I’m going to be late. I have a class at nine and I have to call
a taxi.”
“I’ll drive you,” I offer, pressing both my palms against the door, caging
her in and stopping her from opening it. My cock, pressing against the
flimsy fabric that's between her skin and mine, guarantees that she’s going
to be late for work.

“So, what do you want to talk about?” I whisper. Loving the brave, little
breath she makes while her lips tremble.
“You came inside me last night, I’m not on any protection. We both got
caught up in some weird kind of moment and we have to fix it,” she points
out.
“I’m aware of what I did.” I kiss her neck and feel all the tension in her
body start to falter.
“I’m sure I don’t need to remind you what that can cause, Alex. Not to
mention all the other women you’ve been with. It was careless and stupid.
I’ll make an emergency appointment during my lunch break. I did some
research on my phone while you were slee–”
“No, you won’t.” I stop kissing her and shake my head. “I know exactly
what it can cause.” I lower one of my hands so it rests on her flat stomach.
Already fantasising over how good she’s going to look when it’s swollen
with my heir.
“And you can rest assured that I have never. Ever...” I pierce her with
my eyes and frown so she knows I’m telling the truth. “...been with another
woman without using protection. Believe me, up until last night, knocking
someone up would have been my worst fucking nightmare.” It’s scary how
easy it is to be honest with this girl. Terrifying in fact.
 “So, what changed?” She looks genuinely curious. I may be a monster
but I know I’m asking a lot of her, she deserves some answers at the very
least. Unfortunately, they are answers I’m not prepared to part with right
now. Knowledge is power, and it already feels like Olivia Adams has far too
much of that.

“Are you still sore?” I ask, gripping the bottom of her sweater and sliding it
up her body. The fabric she’s wearing beneath it clings so tightly to her
skin, she might as well not be wearing it at all and it makes me wonder who
takes her classes and sees her like this.
“Alex, I’m gonna be late and our conversation is not over. I’m getting
the morning-after pill." She makes a half-hearted attempt to protest.
“That didn’t answer my question. I asked if you were sore.” I slide the
straps of her leotard over her shoulders, sliding my fingers under it so I can
drag it down to her waist.
“A little…” Her eyes drop to the floor again and I lift her head with the
crook of my finger so she can’t avoid me.
“How about I make you a bit more sore so you won’t forget about me
while you're working today?” I force the tight outfit off her hips and down
to her ankles, kneeling in front of her to help her step out of it, and smile to
myself when she lifts her feet willingly. I waste no time, burying my face
into her pussy and getting another taste of what’s mine. She must have used
my shower gel when she showered this morning because she smells like
me, and I fucking love it.

Her fingers slide through my hair and grip as I give her my tongue, flicking
her clit and getting her wet enough for me to slide my cock inside her again.
The sounds she makes as I give her pussy my undivided attention are
adorable and sexy at the same, and it hardly takes her any time at all to spill
all over my tongue. I stand up, lifting her off her feet by her thighs. My
body crushes hers into the door behind her, and I brace myself against it as I
fill that freshly-broken pussy. Her mouth stretches wider with each inch I
take and she cries out when I’m fully seated inside her.
“You're going to work today with this pussy full of my cum,” I warn her,
slowly starting to thrust as her nails dig into my shoulder. “You're not
getting a pill or seeing a doctor, because I forbid you to.” Her body is
clinging to mine so tight, and I can tell she likes the way I command her by
the way her pussy clenches around me. I regret agreeing to let her keep her
job. She should be here with me all fucking day, lying in our bed and
ensuring she keeps my cum where it belongs.
“Then, you're going to come home to me and let me fuck you all over
again. This is happening, Olivia. I’ve decided it’s what I want, and I always
get what I want.” I hold still inside her, glaring into her eyes, daring her to
argue.

She stares at me right back, trying so hard to give nothing away, but I see
her desire to give me what I want. I’m starting to learn that Olivia Adams
likes to be overpowered and I take that into account when I start to thrust
my cock into her, harder. This woman is all-consuming and fucking
addictive. She’s got me all wrapped up, and I don’t know how to fucking
deal with it.
Her legs start to quiver and the pants she makes in my ear become
heavier.
“You're so close,” I whisper. “So fucking close.” Just the thought of her
hungry pussy swallowing up what I’m going to give it has me starting to
brim.
“Alex.” Her body goes rigid when she can’t contain it any longer.
“That's right, let it go. You're so pretty when you come for me.” I watch
the pleasure overcome her, spilling inside her with a long, heavy growl
while my fingers desperately grip her flesh.
My head is spinning, I’m breathless, but I hold myself steady, squeezing
her ass cheeks and keeping my cock nestled deep in her pussy.
“I’m going to be late,” she whispers, and when her body starts to shake
and I hear her start to laugh, I pull back and check she’s okay. I feel a smile
break on my lips as I continue to try and hold her still against the laughing
fit she’s having.
“You want to tell me what you find so funny?” I frown at her curiously.
“I…don’t worry.” She shakes her head trying her best to compose
herself.
 “No, you tell me, right now.” I tense my fingers.
“I’ve had you come inside me, unprotected, twice in the past twelve
hours and I’m worried about being late for work.” She shakes her head in
disbelief but the fact she’s still smiling loosens me up and makes me laugh
too.

“Quit,” I tell her, suddenly turning serious again because I mean it. She
doesn’t have to work. I can take care of her. I want to take care of her.
“No,” she whispers, shaking her head. “I love my job too much.” That
strong, determined look on her face makes my dick swell a little more
inside her.
“Then I better get you to work.” I kiss her cheek and carefully pull out
of her, crouching down to the floor to help her step back into the
ridiculously, tight apparel that she wears to work. She smiles at me
awkwardly as she shrugs back into her sweater and opens the door.
“We still need to talk,” she reminds me, picking up her bag and waiting
for me to throw on some clothes.
“I know,” I assure her.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
OLIVIA
N oremain
talking happens while Alex drives me to work. Instead, his eyes
focused on the road, one hand clutching the wheel and the other
curled around my thigh. I like the way it feels there, especially when he
occasionally strokes me with his thumb and causes that flutter in my
stomach that reminds me of what he’s done to me. I find it a little strange
that he doesn’t ask me for an address, and that he makes all the correct
directions to get us to the dance studio where I work. His car pulls up
outside the entrance and I blush with embarrassment when everyone
passing turns their heads to admire it.
“Stay there,” he tells me in his usual stern tone as he gets out of his seat
and rounds the bonnet of the car, so he can open my door for me. I take the
hand he offers and step out onto the pavement.
“Thank you.” I smile. Noting that he looks just as sexy in the jeans and
shirt he’s wearing as he does in a suit. I still can’t stop questioning why this
man, who’s so handsome, rich, and powerful, would be so adamant about
me carrying his child. The thought stirs an uneasy feeling inside me, one I
have to push to the back of my mind when he leans forward and kisses me
in a way that reminds me that I belong to him.

“What time do you finish? I’ll arrange for Patrick to pick you up.” My head
is still spinning and if it wasn’t for the hand he has wrapped around my
waist, I think my knees would give out on me.
“I have a late class tonight so I won’t be done till eight.” I can see he
isn’t pleased by my answer by the way his brow furrows, but he seems to
accept it.
“Okay, I’ll see you later.” He looks down at my body and smirks to
himself before he checks the road for cars and gets back behind the wheel. I
stand on the curb and watch him drive off with a loud roar that vibrates
between the buildings and rumbles through my chest. How am I supposed
to get any work done today when he’s given me so much to think about?
Am I actually considering giving this man what he’s demanding from me?
I spin around to head inside and almost jump out of my skin when I see that
Lewis is standing right behind me.
“You made me jump.” I hold my hand to my chest and giggle nervously.
“Who was that?” he asks, ignoring the fright he’s given me and being
far too intense.
“That, errrm. He’s a friend. His father just passed away so I was⁠—”
“You're late,” he barks at me and when I take my phone out of my bag I
see that it’s only 8.56 am.
“My class isn’t until nine,” I point out, moving past him towards the
entrance and wondering why I feel the need to explain myself to him. He’s
not my boss, but he sure likes to think he is.
“And yet, you are usually so punctual. It’s something my mother
continuously praises you on.” He follows after me, rushing to get ahead so
he can hold open the door.
I smile and thank him before I enter the foyer and smile at Fleur, our
receptionist. A few of my older students are waiting, lining the corridor
outside the studio door.
“You all ready?” I ask them, trying my best to be professional when all I
can think about is Alex’s hands on my skin and the fact he wouldn’t let me
leave his house until he’d come inside me. He’s forbidden me to see a
doctor, but the more I think about it, I can’t just let what happened last night
and this morning go untreated.

“Warm yourselves up. Miss Adams will be with you in a moment,” Lewis
tells them and I turn to face him letting him know that he’s pissed me off
with my expression.
“Olivia, I’m worried about you.” He grabs at me and it turns my body
cold.
“You're worried about me because I didn’t get in early?” I look up at
him and raise my eyebrows. He’s surely got to realise that he’s
overreacting.
“Yes. It’s abnormal behaviour, you are here by 8.45 am every morning,
without fail,” he very precisely points out.
 “Well, the only thing that's making me late for my class today, is this
conversation,” I snap, turning on my heels and heading back into my class.
I’ve got too much on my mind to be polite to him today.

Lewis is off with me for the rest of the day, but I don’t let it bother me. I
busy myself with my classes and let my mind wander back to last night and
my encounter with Alex. Lunchtime comes and goes and I don’t leave the
studio, instead, I ask Fleur to pick me up a salad when she goes across the
road to get herself something. I do some more research into the morning-
after pill, apparently, the sooner you get it the more effective it will be. I’m
not as worried about the STD side of things. Alex assured me he’s always
been cautious with other women, and I believe him. Something tells me he
wouldn’t put me in that danger. Which is ironic considering that I’m fully
aware of the kind of man he is.

The end of the day comes around way faster than I expect it to, and I’m just
about to head out the studio to meet who Alex has sent to pick me up when
Madame Riverty steps out of her office and calls me inside.
I follow her through, taking the seat that’s offered and fidgeting with my
hands nervously as she sits opposite me. I won’t lie, the woman petrifies
me. She even petrifies Hilda and they’re sisters. I’ll bet this is about me
being ‘late’ this morning.
“Are you satisfied, Olivia?” She gets straight to her point.
“Very,” I assure her, letting my eyes flit up to the clock and feeling bad
for keeping Alex’s driver waiting.
“So, you enjoy teaching foundation?” She peers at me over her glasses
and gives me a crooked smile.
“Well, it’s all I’m qualified for,” I remind her. It’s never really bothered
me. Students of all ages have to start somewhere and I get to see a lot of
progress.
“Do you not have ambitions, Olivia? You were a student yourself,
once.”
“I couldn’t commit, Mum was too ill, and Jamie⁠—”
 “I think you make excuses. Your mother isn’t an obstacle, anymore,”
she points out, her callousness putting a lump in my throat.

“You had a talent, a great one, and I was happy to help you in your time of
need by giving you a role here, but you are better than this.” She pushes her
glasses back up her nose. “You must let Lewis work with you. It will take
some time, and some commitment, to get you on par with the other
members in his production, but you have natural talent. And Lewis is
prepared to give up his time to help you enhance it.”
“That’s very kind of him but⁠—”
“Good. Training starts tomorrow.”
“But, tomorrow's Saturday.”
“I know, and Lewis is prepared to give up his spare time, isn’t that kind
of him?” She smiles proudly.
“No.” The word comes out much more abruptly than I intended. “I
mean, I’m grateful, but I don’t want to be in a production. I like to teach,” I
assure her.
“Nonsense, whoever would set their aspirations on teaching children
which way to point their toes? Lewis's company is fast becoming
established, and this is a fantastic opportunity for you.”
“It is and, like I said, I’m grateful but I really have no desire to be on the
stage. I dance because I enjoy the way it makes me feel. But I get just the
same enjoyment out of helping someone progress. I don’t care that my lack
of experience only allows me to teach foundation. Everyone’s got to start
somewhere, right?” I shrug.
“Yes, but most wish to make something of themselves.” She squints her
eyes at me and lets me see her disappointment.
“I’m sorry, Madame Riverty, I have to go. My lift is waiting.” I stand up
and smile at her.
“Tomorrow, 3 pm.” She smiles warningly as I see myself out.

When I make it into the hall, I find Lewis loitering around. He looks at me
expectantly with a grin on his lips. I have no words for him. I just pull my
bag back on my shoulder and head for the door.
 “See you tomorrow,” he calls after me, his voice chilling my bones and
making my feet move faster.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
ALEX
“S o,before
you wanted to talk.” I wait until Olivia’s sitting at the dinner table
I approach the conversation. She’s showered and changed into a
cropped t-shirt and a pair of shorts which are far too distracting. The sooner
we can get this out of the way the better.
“I don’t know where to start,” she admits, seeming nervous.
“Well, I assume you have questions.” I take a sip of my wine and wait
for her to start reeling them off.
“I have plenty.” She laughs, reminding me that my new obsession with
knocking her up is slightly psychotic.
“Just speak your mind.” I shrug. I’ve always valued honesty.

“A baby, Alex. You're saying you want us to have a baby.” She talks as if
I’m not aware of the concept. “That’s a big commitment, even for couples
who have been together for years and are in love with each other. This
whole arrangement we’ve got is one thing, but bringing a child into it
seems…”
“Fast, spontaneous, crazy.” I list all the words that have been running
through my own head for the past twenty four hours.
“Yes, all of that. And more.” She looks so fucking sexy when she’s
agitated. “ I like children, I love them. I want my own someday, and I know
we made a deal but, I couldn’t have a child and just hand it over after our
year together is done. I’d want to be its mother, she admits with passion in
her eyes and fear in her voice.
“Well, that's a good start because I wasn’t going to have it any other
way,” I inform her, watching a smile that she doesn’t want me to see, lift
onto her lips and radiate her face.
“I’m going to be real honest with you, Olivia.” I clear my throat and
lean closer to her. “I see qualities within you that I admire greatly. You're as
beautiful on the inside as you are on the out. I know you’ll be a good
mother from the way that you're so selfless. A child of mine is going to
require that.”
 “You put yourself down.” She reaches over to the bottle of wine that’s
on the table and when she starts to pour some in her glass I take it out of her
hand and shake my head. Maybe I’m being optimistic to believe my seed
could have taken its hold already, but I’ve done some research today, and
drinking alcohol is off the table for her now.
“Alex, I agreed to a year but what you're asking of me binds us together
for a lifetime,” she reminds me, causing an unfamiliar calm to spread over
my body. I need to hold on to that feeling because I like it. When my father
died I saw this place, and the title I inherited as a burden, now I see it as
something I can offer her.

I can see the cogs in her head turning as she looks back at me as if she
expects what she’s said to freak me out. She’s bewildered and confused but
I know she wants it too. I can sense it.
“I have terms.” She takes the glass of water I pour for her as an
alternative to the wine and scowls at me over the rim before she sips.
“Shoot.” I gesture for her to continue. Trying to think of something I
wouldn’t agree to, to get what I want.
“I want you to find my brother and make sure he knows it’s safe for him
to come back from wherever he’s gone.”
“Consider it done.” I nod.
“If this happens and I do… get pregnant.” I wonder when in the world
that thought became such a fucking turn-on when my cock aches to be
inside her. “The child will be raised as ours, we’ll be equal in decisions that
are made for it.” She sounds very firm on that and so I nod my head in
agreement.
“And finally.” She takes a sip of her water like she’s building up to
something big. “While you're fucking me, you fuck no one else.” She drops
her pretty little eyes off mine to save her pride and I have to try really hard
not to smirk at the idea of her being jealous.
“Don’t worry, pretty girl. I won’t break your heart,” I tell her, trying to
ease the tension that's suddenly shadowed us like a storm cloud.
“Alex, my body may be yours. I may have to kneel to your commands,
but you’ll never own my heart.” She glares back up at me, her words
knocking all the warmth right out of my chest and turning it cold.
After we eat she heads into the living room to watch some television and
seems surprised when I follow after her, settling myself into the armchair
that's opposite the sofa she’s laying out on. I like how she makes herself so
at home here. The furniture is much more for show than it is for comfort,
and yet Olivia, in her t-shirt, shorts, and fluffy socks, makes it seem homely.
I spend the entire episode of whatever reality crap she’s watching
studying her, watching the way she laughs, and how her eyes slightly squint
when she doesn’t like something. I’ve had countless messages from Trent
asking me to meet him at The Vortex, but I can’t think of anywhere I’d
rather be than here.

“There's a film starting at ten, you wanna watch?” She looks over at me,
acting as if all this, that I’m putting her through, is normal. Maybe it’s some
kind of coping mechanism.
“Sure.” I nod, not knowing or caring about what that film is or what it’s
about just as long as I get to watch her some more. I missed her today when
she wasn’t here.
“Great. I’ll go grab us some popcorn. Barnaby had me make him a list
of my preferred snacks when I first arrived, and he’s delivered.” She
wiggles her eyebrows at me as she gets up. “I could get used to this kind of
luxury,” she calls back at me over her shoulder as she heads towards the
kitchen.

I head outside onto the patio so I can smoke a blunt and take the edge off
the unease I’m feeling. Why is what she said about me not having her heart,
chipping away at me? Is the girl not giving me enough of herself? I can’t
figure out why she would go so far for her brother, but it makes him my
threat just as much as he is my advantage.
I text Kenzo and tell him that his supply will be ready to pick up next
Monday, then I respond to the email I was sent from Elizabeth Winfield,
confirming that both Olivia and I will be attending her party on Sunday.
When I see that I have a response to the message I sent Marina earlier, I
smile to myself and head back into the living room.

Right on cue, Olivia returns to her sofa with a bowl that’s brimming with
popcorn.
“You have a shopping trip planned for tomorrow,” I point out as she
makes herself comfortable again.
“A what?” She stares at me as if I’ve just pulled out a gun and pointed it
at her.
“I have a friend coming over to take you shopping for some clothes.”
“I have clothes,” she reminds me.
“Yes, you have clothes, but will they be suitable for all the engagements
you have coming up with your new fiancée?” I question.
“What engagements?” She looks completely thrown off track.
“Well, we have Elizabeth's garden party on Sunday to look forward to,”
I point out sarcastically, then we have the charity ball I’ve been invited to, a
few weeks after. Naturally, you’ll have to make some appearances at some
of the more popular social events. Barnaby will make sure you get on the
VIP guest list for the Chelsea Flower Show, and apparently, Helena
Warrington hosts a cream tea in her gardens that can’t be missed.” The
horror on her face as I explain, amuses me and I watch the way she takes a
calming breath before she picks up the remote and points it at the television.
“I get the impression you're enjoying this,” she scowls, as I stand up and
slide into the space beside her. I reach over her and help myself to her
popcorn, refusing to confirm or deny as I tip my head back and release the
handful into my mouth. Then when she automatically puts her legs up on
my lap and sinks herself into me I wrap my arm around them so she keeps
them there.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
OLIVIA
W ecock,
barely get through the first ten minutes of the film before his hard
pressing against my thigh, becomes too much of a distraction. I
swear this man has put some kind of trigger in me. All I’ve thought about
all day is him and how it feels to please him. Alex is very vocal with his
praise and I like the way it makes me feel.
“Were you planning on doing something about that?” I look down
towards the bulge in his slacks and when his hand slides between the gap in
my thighs and slowly starts to rub me through my shorts it causes my
stomach to flutter and my clit to pulse.
“I was going to be polite and let you watch your film.” His mouth
moves closer to mine, teasing me with his lips, turning that flutter into a
heavy throb.
“The film’s shit.” I make sure he can’t pull away from me this time,
gripping the back of his head and kissing him. I like that there's something
playful about his mood since we cleared the air over dinner. The Alex I’ve
come to know is far too serious.
I suddenly pull back when I’m reminded that this man has a houseful of
staff.
“We can’t, not here.” I look towards the arch that leads to the hall
expecting someone to be bustling around.
“Of course, we can.” He ignores my concerns, creeping his fingers
under my waistband and giving my clit the attention it needs. I draw breath
as just the skim of his fingertips instantly makes me wet.
“You’re so fucking responsive to me,” he whispers against my skin.
“I’ve barely touched you and you're soaking my fingers, already. Do you
know how much I like that?” he asks, his deep growl making heat pool in
my stomach, and I feel that desperation take its hold as I start to fidget
myself against his hand and seek more.
“Why don’t you just ask, you know I’ll take care of you.” He keeps his
voice soft and low like he knows exactly what's going through my head but
I stay silent as his kisses drop to my neck and his finger makes a slow
agonising circle around my entrance.
 “Just admit that you want me to fuck you and you’ll get what you
want,” he assures me and when I give up any pride I had left and nod my
head he wastes no more time.

Standing up he knocks the bowl of popcorn I’m holding out of my hands,

then taking hold of my hips he lifts them up and manoeuvers them to the
edge of the sofa. He works fast, stripping me of my panties and shorts
before taking off his shirt and kneeling in front of me. He seems so focused
and gives such care and attention to the thumb he uses to stroke my
sensitive flesh.
“You’ve got such a pretty pussy, baby.” He licks his lips as he unbuckles
his belt. “So fucking perfect.” He takes his cock in his hand and starts
pulling it through his fist. “You know how good it feels to know it’s mine?”
“Please.” I ache for him to prove it, and yeah, it’ll hurt a little but it’s
the kind of pain I want him to give me over and over again.
How has this man turned me into such a needy wreck?
“Look at you, dripping all over my sofa, and lifting your hips for me
like a little slut. My little slut, no one else's. Tell me that, Liv,” he orders,
edging me closer when he teases me with the head of his cock instead of his
finger. It still feels far too big to fit, but I crave it, I’ve been craving it all
day.
“Your slut,” I agree, desperate to feel his heat inside me.
“You like how that sounds, don’t you?” He gives me just the tip and
when I moan loud enough for someone to hear he slams his palm over my
mouth. “I forgot to lay out my own terms,” he tells me, pinning me to the
sofa by the hand that silences me and holding me firm. Firm enough that I
feel the way my pussy pulses around the thick head of his cock and I thrash
my hips to get more of it. Alex is looking very fucking serious and I can’t
help thinking that he’s been tactical in choosing this to be the time he lays
out his own conditions.
I hold his stare, completely at his mercy, and wait for him to tell me
them.
“I’m still the one in control. You are mine, and while you carry my child…”
His thumb stops stroking me so his hand can splay across my flat stomach.
“...you will take whatever precautions I feel are appropriate to keep you
both safe.” He waits until I nod my head before he feeds me a little more of
his cock. “You’re going to look so fucking hot when I’ve knocked you up.
Every fucker on this planet is going to know you’re mine when you’ve got
my heir swelling this belly.” His fingers tense as he grips my stomach
possessively. It makes me blush when I think about that. I can’t imagine
myself actually being pregnant, but I have to admit to liking the thought of
being owned and taken care of by him.
“Look at you, so desperate to be bred.” He mocks me, but I don’t care
when his thumb strokes my clit again and he edges a little more cock inside
me.
“You don’t have to pretend with me, Olivia. You know it’s crazy. You
know it's scary, but it doesn’t stop you from wanting it too.”
I look down my body at how we fit together. There’s still more of his
cock for me to take and it looks so big and powerful resting between my
legs.
“You want me to knock you up. You want to give me what I want and
make me proud because you like how it feels to be mine.” He sounds
almost angry as his thumb works faster and he gifts me another inch of his
cock. All I can do is nod, because everything he says is true.

“I’m going to fuck you so deep, Olivia,” he warns, releasing my mouth so

he can grip my hips and slam all the way inside me. The relief has me
crying out so loud that I quickly look back towards the door in case
anyone’s heard me, and he snatches my face, forcing my attention back to
him
“You don’t worry about them. You focus on me. I don’t care if the entire
staff wants to come and watch me fuck the next Stanley heir into your
sweet, little pussy.” He pulls out of me and makes me feel the ache of his
absence, then with a long, hard thrust back inside me, I cry out, again. I
don’t care anymore about who hears or who sees. I don’t care about what's
wrong or what's right. I want Alex to put his cum inside me. I want to be the
woman who carries his child and when I grip my legs tight around his waist
and smile at him, the smile he gives me back spreads over my skin and
warms my whole body.
“Good girl.” Those two simple words from his lips, help me forget how
irrational I’m being as I let go of all the tension built inside me and come
for him.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
ALEX
“W hat have you gotten yourself into, Alex?” Marina shakes her head at
me judgingly.
“What can I say, a duke needs a duchess.” I shrug and try to play it
down, though I’m sure she’ll see right through me. I’ve known Marina for a
lot of years. She’s as intuitive as she is business savvy and she won’t stand
for bullshit.
“Poor girl.” She rolls her eyes and starts to admire the space around her.
She’s never been to the Ruxleigh estate before and I knew she’d admire my
father’s extensive art collection.
“So, where is she?” She takes a seat on the edge of the sofa and places a
cigarette between her lips. The shock on her face when I immediately
remove it turns quickly into a mocking grin, but I don’t care. There will be
no more smoking in the house, not while there's a chance that Olivia’s
pregnant.
“She’s upstairs getting ready, she’ll be down any second,” I assure her.
Feeling all kinds of satisfied that I fucked another load of cum inside her
tight, little cunt again this morning before I got up and dressed.
“Yes, Alex, and since you’ve left me to take responsibility for all your
businesses so you can play ‘Lord of the Manor’, time is precious to me.”
“Duke,” I correct her. “I outrank a lord.” My cocky grin makes her roll
her eyes.
“Ahhh, here she is.” I place my hand on the curve of Olivia's back when
she joins us in the living room, and the way she stiffens proves that she’s
nervous.
“She’s pretty.” Marina pulls no punches as she stands up to study her.
“We do, of course, have some work to do.” She lifts up one of her blonde
waves and turns up her nose.

“No, you don’t touch her hair. You don’t touch anything, just get her some
new clothes,” I order, noting how amused Marina is by my reaction and
how Olivia’s cheeks blush pink.
 “Fine, come on, let's shop.” Marina holds out her hand to me and I take
out my wallet and place my platinum card in her palm before she grabs
Olivia and starts heading for the door.
“Wait…” Olivia looks helplessly over her shoulder. “How many outfits
do I need? And shouldn’t we set a spending limit? I feel ba⁠—”
“There is no limit, sweetheart. He’s good for it,” Marina interrupts,
continuing to march her out the door and when Olivia stares at me in shock
I shrug and follow them out onto the drive. Once they are both in Marina’s
Ferrari, I salute them goodbye, then as she purrs up the drive I quickly text
Hugo to let them know they’ve left so they can be close behind.
When I turn around to head back inside I notice Will resting his
shoulder against the door frame, smiling at me like a Cheshire cat.

“You sure got tongues wagging around here.” He laughs. “A fiancée, in ten
short days. That's fast work. Even by your standards,” he points out.
“It’s complicated.” I shake my head and go to move past him. I’m not
going to get into it with him. I don’t even understand my own feelings,
there's no way I could expect him to.
“I don’t see owt complicated in it. A girl who doesn't know you agrees
to be your wife just ten days after meeting you. I wonder why, Your Grace.”
He smirks sarcastically then looks fucking stunned when I grip him by his
gilet and slam him into the wall.
“She isn’t like that!” I get in his face and make sure he hears me. I
won’t have him, or anyone else, speak that way about her. Olivia never
asked for this, I dragged her into it because I can’t get a fucking handle on
my compulsions.
“Alex, relax. I’m your friend, remember? I’m just looking out for you.”
We both get distracted when the gravel crunches and a bright, pink
sports car pulls up in front of us. The door opens and a long set of legs slide
out of the driver’s seat. The girl that gets out struts confidently towards us
both, lifting her sunglasses up onto her neat, blonde bob. I drop my grip on
Will and focus on her as she gets closer.

“I’m here to speak to the Duke of Hatherly.” She looks between us.
 “Well, you're speaking to him.” I frown at her, wondering who the fuck
she is, and when she looks at Will like he’s a piece of shit and dismisses
him, I’m even angrier when he takes her order.
“I’ll be getting back to work.” He raises his brow at me and heads back
inside, leaving me alone with the stranger at the front door.
“Well?” I wait for her to explain who the fuck she is. Though, I see
something familiar in her eyes.
“I guess Daddy never told you about me, huh?” She laughs.

“Who the fuck are you?” I slam my office door shut once I’ve ushered her
inside and try not to get riled by the fact the girl looks amused by my anger.
“I’m our father’s best-kept secret, Beatrice, my friends call me Bea.”
She winks as she picks up one of Father’s paperweights and tosses it in her
hand like a tennis ball.
“No. He would have told me.” I shake my head firmly.
“Listen, Alexander, I haven’t come here to make any claim or dispute
any will. I came because you struck me off that little list that Samuel
presented to you.” She sits in my desk chair and starts to swivel in it.
“That list was supposed to be all the organisations my father sponsored
or donated to.” I stare at her confused.
“I’ve been an organisation for a while now, I think I was the St.
Justine’s Hospital, up till a few years ago. You’d have to check with
Samuel, he was in charge of all of that. Oh, wait, no…you sacked him.” She
wrinkles up her nose trying to be cute but failing.

“He’s an asshole,” I point out.

“Yeah, well, he’s an asshole who was very good at solving Daddy’s
problems. And Daddy wanted to keep me a secret, so he had to keep me
sweet.” She shrugs her shoulders. “I guess he assumed you’d keep up his
goodwill.” I can’t figure out how old this girl is but she sure is confident.
“I’m just here to assure you put me back on that support list so I can
disappear and get back to pretending I don’t exist.” She smiles, almost
psychotically.
 “You want me to support you?” I stare at her in shock.
“Well, that was clearly what Daddy wanted.” She grimaces.
“He put you on that list as a fake organisation to try and con me into
continuing to pay whatever it was the two of you agreed,” I point out, trying
my best not to lose my temper. “The difference between me and him,
Beatrice, is that I don’t care if the world knows about you. You're not my
dirty little secret.” I watch the smile drop from her face and her shoulders
pull back in defence.

“So, you think it’s fair that you get all of this and I get nothing?” She glares
at me. “What I’m asking you for isn’t a lot. I know how much Daddy was
worth. I deserve something…”
“How much?” I ask, wondering how much it’ll take to make this
problem disappear.
“10,000 a month.” She chews on her nail like she’s suddenly become
nervous.
“10,000 a month?” I cough and laugh at the same time.
“What…? I have expenses, it’s not cheap to rent in London, and⁠—”
“Fine,” I cut her off. I’m already struggling to juggle my life without a
secret, bratty little sister complication to work out. The last thing I need is
for Olivia to think that Stanley men don’t take responsibility for their
children.
“So, it’s settled. 10,000 in my account every month.” She seems
pleasantly surprised.
“Once I have proof of who you are. I’m assuming you’ve had a
paternity test done?”
She suddenly doesn’t look so confident. “Well, no, I didn’t just turn up
out of nowhere, the Duke always knew about me. There was never a test.”
“In that case, Barnaby will arrange for us to have a sibling test, he’ll be
in touch.” I move to the door so I can open it for her and note that she takes
her time to come towards me. “Nice to meet you, bro.” She kisses my cheek
before she walks out the door.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
OLIVIA
“I feel really uncomfortable about this.” I stare at the ocean of bags that
are covering the living room floor, all of them full of very expensive
clothes that Marina insisted that I need.
“Oh, please, it's not as if he can’t afford it.” Marina waves her hand as
she heads for the drinks cabinet and pours herself what looks like a straight
vodka.
“You want one, sweetheart?”
“No, I don’t day drink… Not that there's anything wrong with that. I
mean…” I quickly retract when I realise how rude that sounded. Despite her
sharp tongue, I’ve actually had a fun day with Marina.
“Relax, you’re gonna have to harden up a little, or this world you’ve
found yourself is going to swallow you up whole.” She laughs at me, taking
a seat on the couch opposite.
“Now, first things first. You are engaged to a very high-powered man. A
lot of women in this society will have thought themselves eligible to be in
your position. You are going to be subjected to some spite and you are
going to have to deal with it gracefully,” she explains, pulling no punches.
“I can do that.” I nod back at her confidently.
“I don’t think you're aware of how nasty some of these women can be. I
manage Alex’s clubs for him, I see them pop up regularly. He may have
been trying to forget who he was for all these years but they have been very
aware of what his future entailed.” I’m about to ask her if she also manages
the club my brother told me about but we get interrupted.

“Marina, can I have a word in private?” Alex comes out of his office
looking very serious and I wonder if it’s because he’s seen how hard his
credit card has been hit.
“Of course.” She stands to attention and follows him into his office and
when he slams the door shut I swear my heart jumps into my throat. I didn’t
want to buy all these things. I felt bad enough about it and now seeing that
he’s mad I wish I’d have been more forceful. My phone starts to ring, and
when I see that it’s Lewis I wonder why he’s calling me at the weekend.
“Hel—”
“Olivia, where were you?” He sounds mad, really mad.
“I’m sorry, I don’t know what you mean.”
“Our session today, you didn't show. I have to admit I’m concerned by
your lack of commitment.” I can hear the spite in his tone.
“I’m sorry but I⁠—”
“That’s okay, we can schedule something for Monday after your last
class.” He talks over me, softening his tone slightly.
“Lewis, we need to talk about the whole production thing.”
“Yes, we do. I want to give you a main role and for that⁠—”
“We’ll talk Monday, okay?” Now it’s my turn to interrupt him and I
quickly hang up when Marina and Alex step back in the living room to join
me.

“I have to go, some of us have businesses to run.” She throws a look at

Alex, then smiles when she looks back at me. “I had fun spending this
asshole’s money today. Maybe we can do lunch next week?” She places a
kiss on each of my cheeks before doing the same to Alex and making her
way out the front door. Both of us stand and watch her leave, then once
we’re alone I turn to Alex and take a deep breath.
“I’m sorry,” I tell him, watching his face screw up in confusion. “We
got carried away, and I’m not saying it’s Marina’s fault, because I should
have been more assertive, but she’s a little scary.”
“Wait, what are you sorry for?” He shakes his head at me still looking
confused.
“The clothes, all the money we spent. I lost track of how much it came
to, but it was a lot and…”
“I don’t care about that.” He shakes his head. “Marina did exactly what
I told her to do.”
“Oh, it’s just you seemed mad when you called her into your office. I
thought…”
“You thought wrong. Marina deals with a lot of things for me. That was
business.”
 ‘Have you slept with her?” I feel my whole body heat up with shame
when I let the question that’s been in my head all day spill from my tongue.
“Don’t answer that. I’m sorry it was invasive.” I quickly spin on my heels
and head for the stairs so I can go and die in shame alone.

“Wait.” Alex grabs my arm and pulls me back so forcefully that I almost
bump noses with him. “Would it matter if I did?” he asks, his grip on me
tight and his fingers tense.
“No, of course, not.” I laugh nervously because I’m lying. I wouldn't
like the idea of a woman as attractive as her working so closely with him if
they’d had something between them.
“No.” His eyes focus on my lips “I’ve never slept with her.” I notice
how his voice has suddenly turned soft. “Myself and Marina’s relationship
is strictly professional.” He sounds as if he’s reassuring me which is
pathetic because it’s really none of my business what he’s done in his past.
“Okay.” I nod and Alex smiles like he just got a little satisfaction before
releasing me and moving back inside his office. I make a sigh of relief
before I get to work and start carrying the bags up to the bedroom so I can
put all my new clothes away.

“We have a dinner date, tonight,” Alex tells me casually when I step back
through the door with the dogs a few hours later.
“A dinner date?” I stare at him.
“Yes, it’s the kind of thing people who are in relationships do” he
informs me.
“I get that but, is it really necessary?” I can already feel myself getting
nervous. I still don’t really know what this thing between us is and I’ve
never been on a date before.
“Just be ready for seven.” He marches past me, petting Pico on the head
and earning himself a snarl as he heads out the door himself.
I spend over an hour trying to select what to wear. I swear these kind of
decisions were much easier to make when I only had two options. Now, I
feel a lot of pressure to get this right.
I go with the classic, black dress that Marina instructed I should always
use if in doubt, and I take some time to pin my hair to the side like Emilie
Deauvier had hers a few days ago. It’s five to seven when I head down the
stairs and find Alex waiting in the living room in a three-piece grey suit and
black shirt.
“Wow.” He stands up and assesses me as he walks a circle around my
body. “You look incredible.” He stops just in front of me and stares at my
lips again. I want him to kiss me, I want his hands and his lips all over my
body like they were this morning in our bed, but he disappoints me.
“Come, let’s eat.” He takes my hand and leads me out to the car that’s
waiting on the drive. Once we’re inside and travelling towards the
restaurant the tension in the silence feels unbearable.

“So, where are we⁠—”

“Did you have a good⁠—”
We both talk at once and I smile awkwardly before letting him finish
first.
“Did you enjoy your shopping trip with Marina?” He continues looking
a little awkward himself.
“It was good, and she can be very persuasive.” I make him laugh and I
appreciate how good it looks on him.
“She can. That's why I leave her in charge of so many of my assets.” He
raises his eyebrows and takes a sudden breath like he’s nervous. “Olivia,
there's something I want to give to you.” He takes a small box out of his
jacket pocket and opens it in front of me. “This was my mother’s, I figured
my fiancée should have a ring.” He takes it out the box and slides it on my
finger and I stare at the huge emerald that's surrounded by tiny diamonds in
shock.
“Alex, it’s beautiful.” I admire how it looks on my finger and feel a
pang of sadness. “But don’t you want to save this?”
“Save it for what?” He laughs at me and I check that the partition
between us and his driver is closed before I continue.
 “For the real women you decide to marry,” I whisper, a little shocked at
how much those words hurt to say. Sure, Alex is handsome and he gives me
butterflies whenever I’m around him, but he’s still a duke and I’m not living
in some rags-to-riches fairytale. He’s never going to marry someone like
me, even if we do have a child together.
“Just wear the ring.” He suddenly snaps the empty box shut, and when
he turns to look out the window I get the distinctive impression that I’ve
offended him.

We arrive at the restaurant thirty minutes later, and as soon as the driver
opens Alex’s door, we’re immediately blinded by flashing lights. Alex
manages to get out of the car and help me to my feet, using his body to
shield me from all the people pointing cameras at us and shouting out
questions. I can barely hear what they are saying, they’re all calling over
each other and Alex ignores them as he drags me through them and into the
restaurant.
“Your Grace, it’s an honour to have you and your fiancée join us
tonight.” The maître d’ greets us with a warm smile as the door swings shut
and blocks out all the chaos behind us, and while he leads us to our table
Alex keeps a firm grip on my hand.

“I reserved your usual table, sir, but given the circumstances, I could
arrange for you to be placed somewhere else.” He looks towards the
window next to the table set for two, as the crowd outside positions
themselves behind the lit-up hedge at the front of the restaurant. They have
the perfect view of us.
“Here is fine, thank you, Frank.” Alex nods at him before pulling out
my chair for me and then sitting opposite.
“Are you sure we're okay here?” I question, trying not to look out of the
window at all the cameras that are still pointing at us. The words goldfish
and bowl spring to mind.
“This is my table.” He raises his shoulders as if the paparazzi outside
aren’t a big deal.
 “And are you usually stalked by the media when you leave the house?”
I question.
“Oh, they’re not here for me,” he sniggers. “They're here for you.”
I almost choke.
“Don’t be ridiculous. I’m a nobody.” I laugh at his suggestion and take a
sip of the water that a waiter has just poured into a glass for me.
“That’s far from the truth,” he tells me softly.
When things start to get a little awkward, he laughs, “You’re the hot-as-
fuck dancer who’s just become engaged to the ‘Bad Duke’.” He winks as he
takes a sip of water himself.
“We’ll take a bottle of the Château Latour, alongside my usual,” he
instructs the waiter, without looking at the menu.
“The ‘Bad Duke’?” I frown at him suspiciously.
“Let’s just say I don’t exactly fit the mould of what's expected from a
man of my title,” he tells me unapologetically. “I left home when I was
eighteen because I couldn’t stand my father and I’ve made my own path
since then.”
“A path that led you back here,” I point out, still not understanding why
he’s so determined to be someone he doesn’t want to be.
“I’m not expecting you to understand it, it’s something that I feel I have
to do. I may not want to follow in my father’s footsteps but I won’t be the
Stanley that fucks up.” He sounds passionate and I can see from the
determination in his eyes that he won’t fail.
“I get that. And I don’t think for a second that you’ll fuck up.” I smile at
him when the waiter returns with a bottle of wine and pours a little into
Alex’s glass for him to taste.
“No need, just pour.” Alex shakes his head, and when he places his hand
over mine to ensure none gets poured for me I give him a death stare, but I
don’t argue.
“I take it you’re a regular here?” I start to block out the fact we’re being
watched through the window, and relax.
“I should hope so, I own the place.” He shrugs as if it’s no big deal.
“You own this place?” I check I’m hearing him right. The Vine is one of
the most talked about restaurants in the city, you have to wait months to get
a reservation. I remember what a big deal Madame Riverty made about
bringing Lewis here for his birthday, last summer.
“Yeah, this place and a few others,” he adds.
 “You really are filthy rich aren't you?” I shake my head wondering how
it must feel to be that successful.
“Pretty much.” His smile doesn’t quite make it to his eyes.
“And that's why you find it hard to trust people.” I see how it must be a
curse as much as a blessing.
“Don’t try and figure me out, Olivia, I’m far too complicated,” he
warns.

Our food arrives promptly and although I didn’t get a say in what was
ordered, I have no complaints. Alex proves he knows what he’s talking
about when it comes to food and for the duration of our date he explains
about some of the businesses he’s invested in over the years. It must be a
wonderful sense of achievement knowing that he made his own fortune and
I can’t help wondering if, deep down, his father was proud of that too.
“I can’t believe they’re still out there.” I gesture my eyes out the
window when we’re finished and Alex stands up.
“I think we should give them what they came here for,” he tells me,
giving no warning when he slides his hand under my ear and draws me
closer, kissing my lips and taking my breath away. He’s smiling when he
pulls back and I feel the blood rush to my cheeks.
“Come on, let's get you home before I fuck you up against that glass and
really give them a headline.” He drops his hand into mine, leading me back
outside, through the chaos, and into the back of the car.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
ALEX
“M orning.” I breathe a sigh of relief when I find her already at the
breakfast table. I’d panicked when I woke up and she wasn’t there
beside me.
“I took the dogs out for an early morning walk,” she explains, twisting
the ring that's on her finger. It reminds me of what she said when I gave her
it last night and it pisses me off.
“We have the garden party to look forward to today,” I remind her with
a sarcastic smile that I know will irritate her. Olivia looks hot when she’s
angry and I know she’s not happy about spending the afternoon pretending
to be my betrothed.
“What time would you like me to be ready for?” She keeps her mouth
straight and her eyes serious as they glare across the table at me.
“We’ll leave here at one, so we're fashionably late.” I tuck into the
breakfast Kristoff has prepared me, looking up when I hear her chair scrape
the floor. There's no sound of footsteps because she’s barefoot, and when I
notice that all she’s wearing is a shirt that belongs to me, it makes me want
to chase her to wherever she’s going and fill her pussy with more of my
cum. I don’t know much about trying to get a woman pregnant. I’ve spent
my whole life trying to avoid it, but I figure the more times we have sex the
better our chances and I’d happily dedicate the entire day to making my
mission a success.

I don’t see Olivia for the rest of the morning, instead, I get a visit from the
private investigator Marina recommended to look into the whole Beatrice
situation. I give him a swab of my DNA and send him on his way, still not
entirely sure what I’m going to do about her if it comes back that she’s my
sister.
I look at the grandfather clock and check it against my Rolex when it
gets to 1 pm and I’m standing in the hall waiting for her. Paul waits by the
door and smirks when it gets to two minutes past and there's still no sign,
then just as I’m about to charge up the stairs and drag her down here
myself, she steps in to view. I swear, I forget how to breathe as I watch her
elegantly take each step in the high-heeled shoes that make her legs look
like they never end. The dress she has on is light and floaty, perfect for a
garden party, and the way the top half ruffles around her tits draws attention
to how round and pert they are. Paul isn’t smirking anymore when I glance
back over my shoulder at him, he looks every bit as mesmerised as I am.

“You're late.” I turn my attention back to Olivia.

“I had to pick out the right thing to wear,” she answers back
unapologetically.
“Well, you did a good job of that.” I look her over and when I smile, she
continues to walk towards me.
“Come on, let’s get this dumb-assed party over with.” She shakes her
head and struts out the door and I close my eyes, taking a calming breath
before following her. When I notice that Paul’s eyes are still lingering I get
right up in his face and make him jump when he turns back around.
“Unless you want to pick every single one of your teeth up off my floor,
I suggest you keep your eyes off what's mine.” I tap him firmly on the back
before rushing to the car so I can open the door for her.

Fair play to Elizabeth Winfield, she’s pulled out all the stops. Her garden
looks immaculate, she’s used our family colours in her decor, and she’s
even hired entertainment.
“Wow!” Olivia gets excited when a man juggles past us on a pair of
stilts, and I grab us both a glass of champagne from the person dressed as a
harlequin, who greets us with a tray. “Make it look like you're drinking it, or
trust me you’ll be questioned,” I point out. I have no issue with anyone here
knowing that Olivia might be pregnant, but I know she’s not ready for the
attention it would cause and I don’t want anything to jeopardise how
accommodating she’s being.
 “This party is all for you.” She looks around with her big and bright
eyes.
“Not really, this party is for Elizabeth Winfield to show off. I’m just the
excuse for it,” I tell her under my breath when I see that we’ve been
spotted. I raise my glass to her, noting how she's abandoned Lord Malory
mid-conversation so she can rush up her long gravel path to greet us.
“Surprise!” She throws out her arms. “Us Winfields don’t do things by
half measures.” She proves that modesty isn’t her strong point when she
shakes her head proudly.
“It’s awesome.” Olivia feeds her ego as her eyes continue to wander
around the grounds in awe of what she’s seeing.
“Now, Alex, there are some people you must meet. Come, come…”
Elizabeth marches on towards the older gentleman and his wife who are
still talking to her husband. “This is Lord Malory and his wife.”
“Bill and Sylvia.” The Lord reaches out to shake my hand and smiles.
“Pleased to meet you, Bill.” I shake his hand and then take the hand of
his wife. “Sylvia.” I kiss the top of her hand and make her blush.
“This is Olivia, my fiancée.” I use my hand to urge her forward and
present her. I want every man here to know that she belongs to me.
“Pleased to meet you, Olivia, we heard all about you from Elizabeth, do
you have a date set yet?” Sylvia asks, genuinely sounding interested.
“September,” I answer so Olivia doesn’t have to stutter on it.
“Oh, September, and will it be a church wedding?”
“Oh, of course. Olivia wouldn’t have it any other way.” I put Sylvia
Malory’s mind at rest and earn myself a scowl from Olivia.
“Delightful.” She picks an hors d’ouvres off the tray that passes her.
“Alex,” Elizabeth interrupts us. “I don’t know if you know, but Henry
and I have a daughter close to your age, she wasn’t at the funeral due to her
charity commitments. I’ll introduce you…Hetty!” She calls over to a girl on
the other side of the garden who's standing with two other high-class snobs.
I recognize one of them from a party I had at my apartment a few weeks
ago. I’m sure she fucked Trent on my balcony.

Hetty makes her way over, her eyes fixed on me and trying far too hard to
look seductive.
 “Hetty, darling, this is Alexander Stanley, he’s the new Duke of
Hatherly.”
“And this is my fiancée.” I take Olivia’s waist and tuck her in tight
when Elizabeth makes it clear she doesn’t see her worthy of an
introduction.
“Oh, hello.” The girl’s attention falls to Olivia and her smile suddenly
becomes forced.
“They have a date set for September,” her mother informs her, doing
something weird with her eyes which I assume is some form of code.
“Excellent. Do you have your dress yet?” Hetty asks Olivia, with the
same downward look as her mother.
“No, I’m very unorganised.” Olivia digs her nails into my side as she
responds with an equally fake smile.
“Oh well, you must speak with Pandora immediately.”
“I don’t know if I’ll go down the designer route.” Olivia laughs
nervously and I watch the horror spread between Hetty, her mother, and
Sylvia.
“Oh…I um. Well...”
“Alex, here, is an entrepreneur.” Elizabeth intervenes, changing the
subject rapidly. “Or so I’ve heard.” She looks at me and waits for me to
elaborate.
“I’m sure you’ve heard many things about me, Elizabeth, I can assure
you that all of them are true.” I wink. “Now, if you’d excuse me, there are
some people I’m yet to show my fiancée off to. I’m sure we’ll all catch up
later.” I guide Olivia away from them and head towards the huge weeping
willow tree that’s near the lake in the hope of some privacy.

“Alex, what the fuck were thinking giving them a date?” She whisper-yells
at me once we’re out of earshot.
“What, is September not good for you? I thought you might want some
time to pl⁠—”
“This isn’t a joke, these people will be expecting an actual wedding.”
“So, we’ll give them one, preferably before the baby comes, these
people can be very judgy.” I keep my voice low, looking around to check no
one’s nearby
“You're serious!” She looks all out of words as she stares back at me.
 “When it comes to you. Yes. I’m very fucking serious,” I tell her
straight, it’s about time she started realizing that.
“So, this arrangement, it’s extending to a marriage now? Don’t you
think you're taking it a little too far? You said you just needed to hold them
off till something big happens. You’re making us become all the big things.”
She rasps frantically under her breath for the last part.
“You know, as hot as you are when you’re mad, I much prefer it when
you’re not,” I admit, taking a sip of my champagne and looking around us
to see who else has shown up.
“I’m still mad,” she assures me, forgetting my rules and knocking back
her own drink. She realises her error, immediately, holding it in her mouth
before she swallows, and when I move in for a kiss she does the right thing
and transfers the champagne from her mouth into mine.
“Good girl.” I wink after, I know how much she likes it when I call her
that.
“Don’t you think you're being a little over the top? It’s been three days,
I know you think you're some kind of fertility god but—” I kiss her lips and
give her my tongue to stop her from saying something that might get her
punished.
“Champagne tastes good on you.” I smile as I pull away, and the dazed,
little look she’s got in her eye is enough to tell me she won’t stay mad at me
for long.
“Now, we better get back to this party, I figure I’ve got a few more
hearts to break before we leave.” I snigger as I take her hand in mine.
“You’re so fucking arrogant,” she whispers, and I chuckle to myself as I
drag her back up the hill, towards Lord Sherington and his son.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
OLIVIA
A ssucceed
if being here wasn’t uncomfortable enough, Elizabeth manages to
in her attempt to separate me from Alex when she insists that I
meet with the infamous, Pandora. The woman is, of course, outrageously
eccentric, with more colours in her hair than I could think to name. I listen
to her talk herself up and name-drop for at least fifteen minutes, before I’m
rescued by one of Hetty’s friends, and the wardrobe malfunction that only
Pandora could possibly fix. I start to try and locate Alex and when I feel a
hand curl around my hip I know in an instant that it doesn’t belong to him.

“So, you're the future Duchess of Hatherly?” The voice that comes from
behind me is rich and smooth and when I turn around the man who’s staring
back at me matches it perfectly. “Nicolas Talbot.” He takes my hand and
kisses it the same way Alex did to Lady Malory, only his lips linger for a
little too long.
“Olivia Adams.” I manage to subtly pull away.
“Yes, I’ve heard. Your name has become quite well known since
Theodore's funeral. I can see why Alexander is so taken with you.” I don’t
like the way he’s looking at me. I can feel his eyes scratching at my skin
and instinctively, I look around for Alex.
“I can imagine you’re feeling overwhelmed by all of this.” He gestures
at the space around us and laughs. “Elizabeth does like to put on a show. It’s
her husband I feel sorry for. I mean, look at the poor man, does he ever get
a break?” I follow his eyeline and see Henry Winfield holding his and his
wife's drinks as Elizabeth tells one of her animated stories, and almost
knocks them out of his hand. It makes me laugh and puts me a little more at
ease with the gentleman I’m talking to.
“I’m sure he doesn’t mind, surely, if he did he wouldn’t suffer it.” I look
back at the man. He seems different to everyone else here, if you look close
enough you can see his clothes are a little threadbare, and his long, greasy
hair looks in need of a cut.
 “That, my dear, is where you are very wrong. Your naïvety is as
refreshing as it is dangerous. Among this circle that you’ve found yourself
in, there are only two things that matter, riches and reputation,” he informs
me. “ A divorce is a scandal that no man here wants to be associated with
and that's how your fiancé has become a very rich man.” He’s looking at
Alex now, who is standing closer to the house and talking with two men
who he seems more familiar with.
“What do you mean by that?” I laugh nervously, especially when I
notice that Alex is watching us now. His forehead creased as if he doesn’t
like what he’s seeing.
“It’s not my place to say, let’s just say his trade is one that will never go
out of fashion.”
“I should go.” I smile at the gentleman politely when I realise he’s
talking about The Residence. As I make my way towards Alex, I already
recognise that look he gets when there's something brewing and I don’t
want him to unleash that here. For that reason, I smile as I approach him.
Though Nicolas has reminded me that I have questions about the club.
“You okay?” Alex stops talking to the men he’s with and turns all of his
attention to me.
“I’m fine, I just need the bathroom.” I smile, suddenly feeling hot and
claustrophobic as I head into the house and ask one of the waiting staff to
point me in the direction of the ladies' room. Following her directions down
the hall, I stop when I hear my name come from a room on my left.

The door is slightly open, allowing me to peep through the crack and see
Hetty, and her friends, with Pandora passing around a champagne bottle and
giggling together.
“I mean she’s cute, but she’s no duchess,” Hetty tells them.
“I heard she’s a dance instructor at some shitty amateur school.”
Another of them adds and sets them all into another fit of laughter.
“It’ll never last. Alex will need so much more. The engagement will be
off in a few weeks, and then you girls can fight for him between
yourselves,” Pandora assures them.
“Olivia.” I hear my name get called and when I see Alex at the bottom
of the corridor I quickly move away from the door. He must have noticed
the tears that are rolling down my cheeks because he starts to charge
towards me and I quickly race for the door at the end of the hall and lock
myself in the bathroom.

“Olivia.” He slams his fist against the wood as I stare at my reflection in the
mirror that's in front of me, and wipe away my tears. Those girls may be
bitches, but they’re accurate ones. I’m no duchess and I don’t understand
why Alex is so determined to make me his.
“Olivia, open up this fucking door or I’m coming through it!” He warns
and as I wipe away more of the tears that just keep coming, I flick the lock
before he does some damage.
“Olivia, what’s wrong?” He quickly lets himself in and then, after
locking us both inside, he grabs my face in his hands.
“Nothing’s wrong. I’m fine.” I try to shake my head but he’s holding me
too firm.
“Don’t fucking lie to me, I saw how uncomfortable you looked as you
walked across that lawn, and now your crying. What did that guy say to
you?”
“Nothing, he’s not the reason I’m crying.” I refuse to have another man
beaten half to death because of me. “It’s just… It’s stupid. Let's forget about
it and get back to the party.” I pull together a smile but he doesn’t buy it.
“We are staying right here until you tell me what's wrong.” He stays
firm.
“It’s just jealous, stupid girls, I don’t know why I let them get to me,” I
admit, suddenly feeling ridiculous.
“What did they say?” His forehead creases.
“Alex…”
“What did they say?” he repeats, his voice getting louder and his face
turning angrier by the second.
“The truth, that I’m just a dance teacher who doesn't belong here. I
don’t belong in your big stately home and I certainly don’t belong in your
bed.” I let him have it because as much as Alex thinks he’s got it all figured
out, he hasn’t. His jaw ticks with rage and the tension he’s holding my face
with starts to hurt.
“Turnaround.” He scrunches my hair in his hand and forces me to turn and
face the mirror again.
“What are yo⁠—”
“Look…Look in the mirror and tell me what you see,” he orders.
“I don’t want to play games, Alex, I just want this over with.”
“Okay, I’ll tell you what I see.” His grip on my hair softens as he slowly
slides it over to one side so he can kiss my shoulder.
“I see the girl who I took one look at and knew I had to have.” I feel
him start to unzip my dress, all the way to my ass. “I see a girl who I’ve
tried to avoid, but I can’t.” His hand slides the straps off my shoulders so
the dress falls off my body and pools around my feet. “I see a girl that I’m
obsessed with,” he whispers in my ear and causes me to shiver. “A girl I
want to keep all for myself.” I feel his hard cock press into my lower back,
and when I tilt my head back, he plants kisses along my exposed neck. “A
girl I want to give everything to in return… And a girl that scares me,” he
admits almost sounding weak.
“I scare you?” I stare back at him through our reflection in confusion.
“You fucking petrify me, Olivia Adams.” His palms slide over my body
squeezing my tits through my bra before his fingers splay open and he
pushes them down my ribs, and over my stomach. “I see everything I want,
right in front of me, and I won’t let it go. Not in a year, not in ten years. Not
in my fucking lifetime,” he admits, one hand sliding into the front of my
panties while the other grips around my throat.
I hear his words and when I realise how badly I want to believe them, I
let the pleasure of how his mouth and hands feel on my skin distract me
from how scary that is.

His finger touches between my pussy lips, burning me with anticipation,

and nothing on the other side of the door matters. It all becomes irrelevant.
“Are you going to let me give you everything, Olivia, or are you going
to fight this? Because I’ll warn you, now, I won’t fucking lose,” he whispers
in my ear, his teeth sinking into my lobe and making me gasp.
I nod my head because as fast and crazy as all this is, I’m not going to
put up a fight.
“I’m going to slide my finger inside you and I want you to clench it real
tight for me,” he instructs, and when I feel him slide into me, I do exactly as
he says. “That’s so fucking hot, clench me tighter.” The way his words
speak against my skin and command me feels so comforting.
“You're such a good girl for me. Always doing what I tell you.” He
kisses my cheek softly, and slowly starts to fuck me with his finger.
Stroking me on the inside and soothing the ache he put there. I continue to
do what he demands, focusing on clutching him tight inside me and how
good it feels.
I cry out in protest when he pulls away from me, leaving my channel
throbbing and empty, then I bite the smile off my lips when I hear his belt
clink, and feel him hook my panties to the side.
“Open up your eyes and watch me fuck you, Olivia,” he demands,
letting the head of his cock slip between my legs as he gathers my hair up in
his fist and holds it tight. With our eyes fixed on each other through the
mirror he slowly pushes himself all the way inside me and growls deep in
relief.
“You feel that? How good it is?” He starts to move inside me and I stare
at our reflection, watching the determination on his face.
“I’m going to fuck this pussy till it’s brimming with my cum, and you
are going to clench tight and hold on to it, just like you did with my finger,”
he instructs. “You don’t spill a fucking drop until we get home and I can fill
you again.”
I stare at him and nod my head because as hard as I try to fight them,
my instincts are overruling my head.
“Good girl, Olivia. You’re my good fucking girl.” His long, hard thrusts
smash my hips against the basin unit, but the pleasure far outweighs the
pain and I close my eyes and bite my lip to stop myself from screaming.
“Open your eyes. I want your pretty eyes watching what I do to you,”
he demands. “Scream if you have to, let them all know out there who you
belong to.”
I brace my palms on each side of the sink and stare back at him with
that same raw determination he has. We’ve passed the point of no return
now. Both of us are equally as consumed with whatever this is between us
and there’s no backing down from it.

“Ask me for it. Ask me to give you my cum,” he growls, guiding my waist
with one hand and gripping my hair with the other. It’s so intense that it
puts more tears in my eyes and I scream his name as my walls spasm
around him and my body turns rigid. “That’s right, you fucking take it out
of me. Ask nicely,” he warns.
“Please!” I blurt out the word because I do want it. I want to feel his
cum release in my pussy. I want Alex’s version of everything including his
child growing inside me, and I’m past trying to justify how insane that
makes me. “Give it to me,” I beg, and when his fingers dig deep into my hip
bone, he makes another deep groan and stills. I feel his cum pump inside
me and I keep our eyes connected and his cock clenched tight between my
legs as we catch our breath.
“That’s right.” He nods, stroking his hand through my hair and rubbing
his thumb into my shoulder as he looks down between us. His other hand
releases my hair and cups my jaw so he can slightly turn my head and kiss
me. “You’re my fucking girl, Olivia. No more doubts,” he tells me
breathlessly. “Now, remember what I said, you keep that clutched inside
you till we get home. I don’t want any leaking out.”
He pulls his cock free and lets my panties snap back into place, before
lifting my dress back up my body and zipping it back up for me.

I’m still trying to regulate my own breathing as I smooth over my hair and
try to make myself look as if I haven’t just been fucked in a bathroom.
“Should we leave separately?” I whisper, already embarrassed by the
noises we’ve made in here. Someone is bound to have heard us.
“No, we leave together.” He opens the door allowing me to go first,
which isn’t easy while trying to obey his commands. I feel my pussy
threatening to leak and tense myself tight as I lead the way and when I look
back over my shoulder and see him grinning I realise that’s why he wanted
me to go first. I shake my head at him and focus forward when I see Hetty
and her friends standing in the corridor and staring at us with open mouths.
“Ladies.” Alex quickens his pace and moves up beside me, bowing his
head to them as we pass and making sure they see him grab my ass in his
hand.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
ALEX
W hen Paul pulls up outside the house I barely give Olivia the chance to
get out the car before I lift her up and fling her over my shoulder. We
get a few odd looks when I carry her past some of the older staff members
and I don’t even let it get me mad. The way I see it, now Olivia is on board
with my plan and I’m determined to see it through.
“Alex.” She giggles as her legs kick me in protest. “Alex, wait.”
She at least tries to look serious when I place her back on her feet beside
the bed. “Having a child and getting married is a huge step”
“I know.” I grab her jaw and drag her onto me so I can kiss her. Sliding
my other hand down her back, I unzip her dress. Pretty as it is, I need to get
her out of it, again.
“Alex, if you're serious about doing this right, we should get married
before we start trying to get pregnant. We don’t want a scandal.” She pulls
her head back from me.
“Sorry, but I’ve got a vision in my head of a pregnant bride in
September, now.” I shrug, quickly getting back to work.
“I’m being serious, now. I don’t know what you’ve done to me that's
making me think that going along with this is a good idea, but I’m pretty
sure it doesn’t work like this. People who have children together know each
other. They⁠—”
“Stop overthinking everything. You can’t compare us to other people. I
don’t know what this is either but, with you, everything my dad had said to
me about settling down and having an heir suddenly doesn’t scare me. I
want it, and I’m not going to try and convince you that this isn’t crazy.
Because it is, but it doesn’t have to make sense to anyone else, just to us.”
I want her to know how serious I am, those bitches at the party knocked
what little confidence she had and made her feel unworthy and that won’t
fucking do.

“You see this ring?” I lift up her hand in front of us. “It was given to my
mother by a man who she really loved. I don't know who he is or why they
couldn’t be together. She must have met him before she did my father. But
she treasured this. It was special to her.” I watch Olivia’s eyes focus on it. “I
wanted you to have it because you're special to me. This isn’t an
arrangement, Olivia, this is the rest of our lives.” I watch her swallow
thickly as if the thought terrifies her.
“I’m so scared of being him,” I admit, giving her a little more of myself.
She thinks we don’t know each other, but she’s wrong, right now she knows
more about me than anyone. “He beat her badly. All the time, and when she
finally left him, he wouldn't let her take me with her. He didn’t want me, he
hated me. But he kept me here because he knew it was the only way he
could hurt her once she was gone,” I explain, watching Olivia’s face turn
sad. “I’ve felt that kind of spite before. I’ve hurt people and made them
suffer, but when it comes to you, all that hate and selfishness fail to exist.
You make me want to be the man I promised my mother I would be, and I
want to get this right.” I slide my thumb over the emerald on her finger,
feeling more open and exposed than I’ve ever been in my life.
“We’ll get it right.” Her hand reaches up to slide over my stubbled jaw
and when I feel it trembling I press mine over it and hold it steady.
“Don’t be scared of me or what’s happening between us. All I’m ever
going to do is take care of you. I’m not my father.” I shake my head.
“I’m not him,” I repeat, knowing that it’s me I’m trying to convince
more than her.

“Come on.” Olivia takes my hand and slowly backs herself up to the bed,
taking a seat on the edge of the mattress and looking up at me as she undoes
my belt. I swear I see a glisten of tears in her eyes as she unbuckles me and
opens my trousers. Reaching her dainty hand inside, she wraps her fingers
around my cock. I’m already hard for her, precum leaking from my tip as
she starts to stroke me through her fist.
“I like it when you command me,” she admits, guiding me to her mouth
and slowly sliding her tongue over my thick, swollen head.
“I like being your good girl.”
I growl when her mouth engulfs me and she attempts to take me all the
way to the back of her throat. She gags when she can’t fit it all in, and the
way her spit coats my shaft makes the urge to grip her head and force it all
the way in, hard to control. But I allow her to keep her own pace, sliding me
between her lips, and working me with her hand. She looks up at me as she
rolls my tip around her tongue and when I feel myself getting far too close I
grab her throat in the arch of my hand and force her back onto the mattress.
“Your far too fucking good at that for someone who’s had no practice.”
I climb over her body, curling one of her legs around my hip so I can be
back inside her again.

I hiss when my cock feels how wet she is through her panties, I don’t even
care that it’s likely to be the cum I fucked into her back in Elizabeth
Winfield’s bathroom. I’ll fuck it back inside her and give her some more.
“I like the noise you make when you put yourself inside me,” Olivia
admits, proving she’s not done as she pulls her panties to the side to allow
me access.
“I like how it feels when I’m full of you.” I give her what she wants,
driving into her hard and watching her mouth move like I’ve taken away
her ability to talk. All she can do now is make those sweet, little sounds that
signal that she’s about to come. She smiles up at me as I thrust in and out of
her, her nails digging into my shoulders and her pussy gripping me inside it
like a vice, as she comes all over my cock
“And I like it when you come inside me,” she confesses, her words
triggering my entire body to tense as my cock spills into her. I drop my
head into her neck and slide my arm under her body so I can lift it slightly
and hold it close to mine.
“Now, we both know each other a little better,” she whispers sweetly
into my ear, and when I lift my head back up to look at her, I see
contentment in her bright, shiny eyes.
I could tell her right here that I love her because I’m pretty sure that’s
what I’m feeling.

“Do you think you’ll ever give up that heart for me?” I question, opening
myself up and giving her the chance to hurt me again.
“Would you give yours up for me?” She hits me back with a clever
smirk, and I wipe it right off her face with my next sentence…
“It’s already yours.”
OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
OLIVIA

TWO WEEKS LATER

“A nd where do you think you're going?” Alex wraps his strong arm
around my waist and drags me back against him when I attempt to get
out of bed
“To walk the dogs,” I tell him.
“It’s 6 am.” He laughs, holding me tight and making it clear I’m not
going anywhere.
“I know and it’s also their routine. I have to leave for work at eight.”
“They’re dogs, Olivia. They don’t need a routine,” he growls, into the
space between my neck and shoulder and grips at my skin with his teeth.
“We’ll just hire a dog walker. You have enough to focus on.” Turning
me to face him, he rests his head on the hand that's propped up by his
elbow.
“Like what?” I giggle, I don’t cook, I don’t have to worry about keeping
the house tidy. I don’t even have to drive myself to work.
“A wedding. Growing the future heir of Hatherly.” The finger of his
other hand circles lazily around my belly button. Reminding me of all the
efforts he’s made to put one there.
“I have a life beyond all this you know.” I move to get up. Alex’s
dominance and assertiveness might be one of the many things I find
attractive about him, but I can’t allow it to take over.
“I know, and I want to know more about it.” He looks sincere when he
sits himself up in bed and looks up at me.
“Well, it starts with me walking the dogs, then going to work.” I kiss his
lips and throw on some jeans and a sweater.
“How about you don’t go to work and you spend the day in bed with
me?” He grabs my wrist and tugs me back.
“How about you spend the day in bed and get some rest?” I suggest.
Alex usually works from his office here, but last night he was out till late. I
figure it can’t be easy having to take on all his father’s responsibilities as
well as his own.
“You know what? I think I’ll come with you.” Alex shocks me when he
pulls back the covers and gets out of bed. He’s still completely naked and
my eyes automatically fix on the weapon he’s got between his legs as he
walks across the room to his chest of drawers.

“I was thinking about getting Paul to drop me off at my apartment so I can

grab my car.” I don’t know why I’m so surprised when he pulls on a pair of
jeans. Did I expect him to take the dogs walking in a suit?
“Then I can start driving myself to work,” I add when he chooses to
ignore me. We’ve established I’m going nowhere, and we need to find a
way to normalise our situation. I don’t need or want a driver. Now that I
don’t have to worry about paying rent I can afford to put my car back on the
road.
“Alex.” I fold my arms so he can’t ignore me and he starts to laugh.
“What exactly do you find funny? I’m a very good driver.”
“I’m not doubting your driving skills. I just find it amusing that you
think I’d let you drive that shed on wheels.”
“Hey, Bertha may be old but she’s reliable,” I defend her, wondering
how the hell he knows what state my car is in. She’s been parked in the
residential car park for almost six months.
“You named her?” He shakes his head at me and snorts.
“Yes, I named her, and how do you know what I drive?” I stare back at
him curiously.
“I make it my business to know everything,” he tells me
unapologetically as he picks up a t-shirt and steps towards me “Bertha can
retire. If you insist on driving to work, you can take my car.” He throws the
t-shirt over his head and kisses me before he heads for the bathroom.

“Alex, I’m not driving your car.” I wait a few minutes for him to come back
out.
“Well, you're not driving Bertha, and you don’t want Paul to take you,
so how do you suppose you’re going to get to work?” he asks.
 “How are you making this seem like I’m the one being difficult?” It
drives me wild trying to figure out how he does that.
“Because you are,” he tells me matter-of-factly.
“Fine, I’ll have Paul drive me.” I sigh, turning on my heels, and heading
for the door calling out for Vinci and Pico

It’s a beautiful summer morning and the sun’s already warm. Vinci runs
ahead weaving himself between the trees, while Pico stays close nudging
between me and Alex whenever he tries to take my hand or put his arm
around me.
“He really doesn’t like you.” I laugh.
“He’s probably picked up on the hostility I had towards my father. I’ve
not come here often since I left home, but there have been times when it’s
been unavoidable.”
“Did you ever confront your father over how he made you feel?” I
question, knowing that Alex isn’t the kind of person to say nothing.
“Plenty of times. As you can imagine it always ended up in an
argument. It’s why I had to get away from here. I didn’t want to rely on
him. I wanted to make my own money.”
“And how did you make your money?” I like how this conversation is
leading me towards some answers about his club. I can't help wondering if
that’s where he was last night and the thought puts a bad taste in my mouth.

Alex stops walking and turns towards me. “When I was a kid I used to
spend all my time in this wood. Will’s dad was the gamekeeper and we’d
run till our legs felt like they’d fall off, through these trees.” He’s trying to
distract me, which makes me even more curious. “Jack and Will had
nothing, just each other, and I was so fucking jealous of that.” He laughs to
himself sadly.
“I understand.” I take his hand in mine.
“Confronting my dad was a pointless exercise because in his eyes he
was never wrong. I’d never be the kind of father mine was to me. Maybe
that's why I want this so much.” He takes my hip and drags me closer,
looking down at my stomach as if there's a child already growing there. “I
want to be a good husband and great dad. I even want to get this whole
‘duke’ thing right. Prove I’m different,” he admits.
“You are different.” I ignore the way Pico snarls when I reach up on my
toes and kiss him.

“So, when were you going to tell me?” Harriet looks far from impressed as
she takes a seat opposite me in the restaurant I meet her at on my lunch
break. She’s been off work for a whole five months on maternity leave and I
arranged to meet her so I could ask her some questions.
I may not be pregnant yet but I'd at least like to know what I’m getting
myself into.

“I have a lot to tell you, you might want to be more specific.” I fuss over the
baby I’m holding in my arms and allow myself to wonder what mine and
Alex’s could look like.
“Well, you’re engaged to a fucking duke for a start.” She lifts my hand
up from the table and examines the ring. “It’s even bigger than it looked in
the picture. How the hell did this happen?”
“Well, it…Wait, what picture?” I frown.
“Are you joking?” She laughs almost hysterically. “Olivia, your picture
is everywhere.” She takes out her phone and pulls up one of the celebrity
gossip websites, and sure enough there is a close-up of myself and Alex
from the other night when we attended the charity gala and another of us in
the restaurant together. One of the pictures is zoomed in on my hand and the
ring that’s on my finger. “You’re famous,” she points out.
“Don’t be ridiculous.” Now it’s my turn to laugh.
“Where did all this come from? Do you love him?” Her question throws
me completely off. Because I’ve been avoiding asking myself it.
“I…I don’t know.” Is it even possible to be in love with someone that
you’ve known less than a month, a person that you know is dangerous
despite what your instincts tell you?
 “You don’t know? So, it is about the money, then?” She looks a little
disappointed in me.
“No.” I shake my head firmly. “I can’t explain what it is, it’s an instinct.
Like… I miss him, right now. That’s crazy, right? I miss him.” I emphasise,
feeling relieved to get it off my chest.

“And, Lewis?” She tilts her head to the side judgingly.

“What?” I laugh.
“Oh, come on, now. We all know. In fact, we have a bet on how long it
would take for you two to make your thing official.” My laughter stops and
I feel my cheeks sag.
“Official? Harriet, we haven't got a thing,” I tell her.
“Don’t be coy, we all know what happened at the Christmas party, last
year.” She tucks into her salad.
“I don’t!” I assure her, starting to panic
“He drove you home, you asked him in and…” She raises her eyebrow
at me.
“No. None of that happened.” I shake my head, casting my mind back
to that night. I did let him drive me home but I went inside by myself.
“That’s not what he told Leon.” Harriet drops her fork when she sees
how horrified I am. Suddenly, I feel sick to my stomach, and a lot angry
that these rumours have been going around my workplace without me
knowing.

“I’m sure it’s nothing, just Chinese whispers.” She looks regretful as I try to
figure out why Lewis would lie. I’ve always known he’s had a crush on me,
but I’ve also made it clear it wasn’t reciprocated. I’ve kept things
professional and to think that he’d make something like that up about me
upsets me as much as it makes me mad.
“Olivia. It was months ago before I left to have Millie. Just forget about
it.”
“I will not. You just said people think we’re a thing.” I stand up and
carefully place her precious, little bundle back in her arms, then picking up
my handbag, I rush for the door without saying goodbye. Each step I take
back towards the studio adds to my rage, and when I slam my way through
the door into Madame Riverty’s office, both she and her son look shocked
to see me when I interrupt them eating their sushi together.

“I’m quitting!” I tell them both, hardly able to believe the words that expel
from my mouth. “I’m quitting, because you are a liar.” I point my finger at
Lewis, managing to hold in my tears as I spin around and head back out the
door again.
I wait till I’m out on the pavement before I take out my phone ready to
call Alex and ask for a ride back to his, and Lewis comes racing out the
door chasing after me
“Wait. Olivia, what did you mean when you called me a liar?” he asks,
acting like he doesn’t know.
“I heard what you told Leon, about the night of the Christmas party!” I
yell, wondering why I didn’t call him out in front of his mother. He sure
wasn’t considering my feelings when he was lying to all the people we work
with.
“Olivia, I never…”
“Don’t come any closer.” I hold my hand out when he starts stepping
towards me.
“If you do, I'll go in there and tell your mother the real reason I’m
leaving.”
“Olivia, this is a silly misunderstanding, you don’t want to lose your job
over it.” He laughs it off like it’s no big deal.
“I’m not losing my job, I’m quitting it,” I correct him, trying to
remember a time when I’ve been more furious.
“I know what this really is. I’ve seen the headlines just like everyone
else.” He shakes his head. “You don’t need a job because you have a rich
fiancé, now. You don’t want any of your dirty, little secrets coming out. And
you're going to give up all your opportunities just to be a rich man’s wife.” I
shake my head when I consider that this man actually believes his own lies.
“That's not true, and you're avoiding what you’ve done wrong here. You
can’t lie about things like that.” I shake my head some more, and when he
reaches out his arm like he’s about to grab me, a huge guy comes out of
nowhere and shoves him back.
“Who the fuck are you?” Lewis yells as the man, who’s wearing a black
suit, pins him to the wall. “This is none of your business.”
“We’re Miss Adams’ personal security team, and you need to get back
inside the building.” I look to my left at the bald guy who’s standing beside
me, also wearing a suit. He takes my elbow in his hand and starts steering
me across the road towards a white Range Rover.
“Wait, I don’t have a personal secu⁠—”
“We have her, sir.” He talks into a mouthpiece that's clipped to his
jacket like he’s some kind of MI5 agent.
“Were you talking to Alex?” I question as he opens the door to the
backseat.
“Yes, ma’am, please get inside.”
“And how long have you been my security?” I snatch my arm back off
him.
“Since you moved into Mr. Stanley’s home,” he informs me, and when
my phone starts to ring and I see Alex’s name flash up I quickly answer.
“Do you want to tell me what the hell is going on here?” I snap.
“How about you tell me? Who’s the guy that's thinking he can touch
you?” he asks, sounding pissed.
“He’s my boss's son and I had it handled,” I assure him.
“Get in the car. Spence and Hugo will bring you home to me.” His voice
is gravelly and I can hear the tension in it.
“Alex, you’ve had people watching me⁠—”
“You're making it sound weird. They haven’t been watching you,
they’ve been looking out for you. Just get in the car.”
“We are talking about this when I get home.” I hang up, rolling my eyes
at the hefty man waiting beside me and doing as he says.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
ALEX
“W hat the hell is this about, Alex?” Olivia storms into my office,
looking agitated and hot-as-hell but it doesn’t distract me from how
fucking mad I am.
“I might ask you the same question. Spence informs me you were
having an altercation in the street with some guy.” I wait for her
explanation.
“We’ll come back to that. What I want to know is why you think it’s
okay to have me followed?” She crosses her arms under her chest and
glares at me the way she always does when she’s trying to show authority.
“They are there for your protection,” I assure her, and that's all she
needs to know.
“Protection from what?” The poor girl proves she has no idea who I
really am. And as much as I admire her naïvety I also see the danger in it.
“Olivia, in the past ten years, I've upset a lot of people. I have enemies,
and before now it was hard for those enemies to be able to hurt me.” She
still looks confused. The last thing I want to do is scare her, these past few
weeks she seems to have dropped all her worries and doubts about our
relationship, but she needs some knowledge of what she’s involved in.
“There’s a chance that someone may see you as an opportunity.” I lower my
head in shame when I think about it. Those are the kind of thoughts that
keep me awake at night.
“I will not let that be an option. Hugo and Spencer have been with you
every day, you’ve never noticed them there. That’s how it will continue to
be,” I assure her and when she lets my reasoning sink in, she blinks her
lashes as her shoulders lose their tension.
“It would have been nice to be told,” she tells me, still trying her best to
look as if she’s cross with me.
“I didn’t want to scare you. I’d never let you be in any danger.” I stand
up and round my desk, taking both her hands in mine.
“Now, are you going to tell me what happened with your boss's son, or am I
going to go and speak with him myself?” I think I’ve done a very good job
of remaining calm up till now, on the matter of Lewis fucking Riverty. I, of
course, made a call to DCS Winslow while she was on her way here and
he’s looking into him for me as we speak.
“He’s an asshole, and now I need a new job because I quit,” she tells me
shocking the fuck out of me.
“You quit?” I can’t believe what I’m hearing. Whatever this guy did
must have been a big deal, I know how much Olivia loves her job. She
loves telling me about her day while we eat dinner together, and seeing the
way she beams and gets so passionate about her students makes it one of
my favourite parts of the day, second to taking her to bed and filling her
pussy, of course.
“I had to, Lewis…” She stops herself mid-sentence and suddenly looks
sheepish. “It doesn’t matter. I just can’t go back there.” She fidgets
nervously with her hands.
“Did he…” I don’t even want to think it, let alone say it, but I have to
know. “Did he touch you?” I grit the words through my teeth as the hands I
have in hers crush so tight she yelps in pain.
“No.” She shakes her head when I release her. “He didn’t touch me.”
“Then, tell me what he did to make you quit a job you love,” I demand.
“He told one of the other dance teachers that…” Her eyes look down at
our feet like she’s backing out of telling me.
“Olivia.” I use my finger to lift her chin and hold up her head.
“He said that me and him had been together after our work’s Christmas
party, last year.” I can see how upset she is, her eyes are already filled with
tears and she’s trying really hard to be brave. My anger is spiraling just
from the sight of it, and suddenly all I can think about is finding this guy
and making him fucking hurt.

“Stay here.” I pull her head close to mine so I can kiss her forehead, then
taking my jacket off the coat hook, I grab my keys.
“Alex, wait, please.” She chases me down the corridor as I head towards
the front door.
“I don’t want any trouble, I fixed it. I quit.” Her eyes aren’t sad
anymore, they’re worried, worried for him.
 “That’s not fixing it.” I shake my head, continuing to march out the door
and to my car. It’s not good for me to be around her when I’m this mad.
“Alex.” She chases me down.
“Go back inside, Olivia. I got this handled. Read a book, take the dogs
for another walk. Do something that makes you happy until I get back.
That’s an order.” I point my finger at her.
“Alex, what are you going to do?” She gives up trying to convince me
and stands still, staring at me as if I’m some kind of monster.
“I told you, I’m going to fix this.” I get behind the wheel and speed off.

For the whole drive towards the city, I focus on the road and think about
what I'd like to do to the prick. DCS Winslow calls and what he informs me
of only adds fuel to the fucking fire that’s burning inside me. How fucking
dare this man say those things about my girl. Olivia is kind and respectful,
she blushes if I kiss her in front of our staff. I can’t imagine how humiliated
his lies have made her feel.

I pull up as close to the dance school as I can and storm through the door
straight to the reception desk.
“Where can I find Lewis?” I ask the startled-looking receptionist who
slowly points her finger in the direction of the corridor to her left. The
worn, wooden floors thud under my feet as I follow the music and swing
open the door to my left where it’s coming from. The room is much bigger
than I expected it to be and there are four young women lined up at the back
wall, in front of a mirror, stretching and bending to Lewis’s command.
“Lewis!” I yell out his name over the music. Stepping towards the
speaker and ripping it from the wall.
“You're the⁠—”
“Give us the room.” I dismiss the dancers, who all look just as surprised
to see me as the woman on the desk. “And tell whoever's in charge here to
gather all the staff, there's going to be an emergency staff meeting.”
Lewis looks like a petrified, little boy as I approach him, and when the door
closes, leaving us all alone he starts to back away from me.
“I…I’m sorry if there's been a mis…misunderstanding,” he stutters.
“I think the only misunderstanding has been on your part.” I continue to
close the gap between us until his back hits the bar behind him and he has
nowhere left to go.
“You told your co-workers that my fiancée slept with you,” I remind
him, watching the tiny beads of sweat start to form on his temple.
“She…she wasn’t your fiancée then.” Is the best this little worm can
come up with.
“Do you think that's what matters here?” I frown at him.
His arrogance pulls on my final nerve and without any warning I reach
my hand around the back of his head, twist his body, and slam his face into
the rail his dancers were balancing themselves on. He howls in pain as
blood spills from his nose and drips onto the floor.

“Now, I know for a fact that you were lying, I know because right up until
Olivia met me, she was a virgin.” I fist his hair and lift his head back up. “I
took that, I made her mine, and I don’t tolerate people fucking with what's
mine,” I growl in his ear. Keeping my grip on his long, blonde hair, I drag
him across the floor towards the door. After I kick it open, I see the old
woman who’s walking, with authority, towards us. She stops in shock when
she sees me dragging who, I assume, is her son then watches in dismay as I
continue to move past her.

“Lewis?” What's happening? Get off him!” She shouts as I make it to the
reception where quite a crowd has gathered. There are women in leotards
like Olivia wears, men too, and one guy in baggy trousers and a vest that
looks a little out of place among them all. Each one of their faces is blank
with shock.
“Lewis has got an announcement he’d like to make,” I tell them all,
helping a dazed Lewis to his feet so he can speak up.
“Tell them,” I urge him before I really do lose my patience.
 “I…I lied. I lied about what happened at the party,” he manages,
keeping his head low while his face continues to pour with blood. I look
around the room at all the confused expressions, including the one of the
woman I assume is his mother.
“And why did you lie?” I ask, narrowing my eyes and lifting his head so
he can face everyone.
“I lied… Because.” His eyes dart around him and he squeezes them shut
in shame.
“He lied because he knew there was no way Olivia would sleep with
him. She didn’t want it and so he punished her for it. He wanted it so bad
that he made it up.” I leave them all to think about that and drag the sorry
prick towards the door.

“Wait… where are you taking him?” The old woman pipes up again,
quickly chasing after us.
“Your son has an apology to make.”
“You can’t take him anywhere. I’ll call the police.” She pushes her chest
out and I laugh at her.
“Call them, I’d like to speak to them myself. I think they should do
some digging into your son and how he conducts himself around females.
Maybe some of the parents who send their kids here should be aware of the
allegations.” She gasps and looks down at her son, helplessly.
“Don’t worry, Mrs. Riverty, you’ll get him back in one piece,” I
promise, as I load the slimy cunt into my car.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
OLIVIA
I hear the commotion and quickly place the book, I’m reading, down
beside me. Alex drags Lewis into the living room by his hair and presents
him to me like a gift. My eyes widen in shock as I take in the sight of Lewis
on his knees, crying. His nose dripping blood onto Alex’s Persian rug and
his eyes swollen into slits.
“Lewis here has something he wants to say to you, darling.” Alex fists
at his hair and raises his head so he’s looking at me.
“I’m….I’m sorry.” His voice shakes just like the rest of him.
“Do better.” Alex kicks him hard in the back.
“I’m so sorry I never meant to upset you and I’m…I’m just sorry, okay,
Liv?” He cries helplessly and then looks up to Alex for approval.
“It’s Miss Adams to you.” Alex stares at him viciously.
“Now, get out of my house, and if you so much as put your fucking eyes
on her ever again, I’ll fucking finish you!” He grips the front of Lewis’s
sweater and raises him to his feet, then gives him a hard shove towards the
exit where Levi is waiting.
He waits a few seconds and when he turns back to face me, he looks
perfectly calm.

“What was that?” I stare at him, stunned.

“That was the apology you deserved.” He casually sits down beside me,
dragging my legs onto his lap and picking up the book I was reading.
“This is a classic, it was one of my mother's favourites.” He smiles
when he sees that I’m reading Tess of the d’Urbervilles.
“I got it from the library room, there are thousands of books in there,
first editions too,” I tell him. Alex doesn’t make use of the house the way he
should. He only uses the gym and his office. There's so much of it I’ve left
to explore but the library is, without doubt, my favourite room.
“My mother loved to read, she spent most of her time there,” he tells me
stroking his thumb over my thigh and looking deep in thought.
 ‘“Alex.” I place my hand over his, to still it. “You can’t beat up a guy
because he’s upset me, and then just act as if everything’s normal.” I look
up at him and wonder what it’s like to have his mentality.
“Why not?” He shrugs, seeming completely tuned out to the real world.
“Because he’ll probably go to the police and you’ll be arrested. And
then….” I can’t think about how much it would hurt to not have him with
me.
“He won’t go to the police, I saw the look on his mother’s face when I
mentioned the way he behaves around women. That woman is very aware
of what her son is,” he assures me.
“I just…” I sigh when I’m all out of words, today has been one crazy
day and I’m feeling completely shattered from it.
“Don’t worry about it, it's over.” Alex wraps his arm around my
shoulder and places the book back in my hands.
“It’s not over. I haven’t got a job,” I remind him. There's no way I could
ever go back to the studios after what Lewis did, but I really loved what I
did and with my lack of experience, it’s going to be tough to find another
job.
“You don’t need a job.” Alex tucks my head into his chest so he can kiss
the top of my head the way he always does when he wants to comfort me.
“Yes, I do.” I pull away. “I can’t just be a duchess. I want to teach.”
“Okay, then, you look for another job.” He makes it all sound so simple,
and when he takes my face in his hands, I ignore the fact I can smell
Lewis’s blood on them and let him kiss me.

“Shouldn’t you have come on your period, by now?” Alex asks as we lie on
our bed with his cock still buried inside me.
“Oh, it’s coming, I can feel it,” I tell him, knowing how much it’s going
to disappoint him.
“What do you mean, you can feel it?” He stares back at me confused.
“A woman just knows these things, I’ve been getting the cramps for a
few days now and my chest is sore.” I smile back at him.
“So, when should you have got it?” He slides out of me and rolls onto
his side, taking a pillow from behind his head to prop up my hips, the same
way he’s been doing for the past few weeks.
“I don’t know, I never really kept track of it before. I guess the last time
I was on was the weekend that I stayed at Elsie’s place. Jamie was away
and I wanted some company.” It reminds me to ask him how he’s getting on
in finding my brother. I still haven’t heard anything from him.
“So, when was that?” Alex is still busy concerning himself with my
menstrual cycle.
“I don't know, a few weeks before you insisted that I move in here.” I
laugh.
“Liv, do you realise that you’ve been here well over three weeks now?
Your period is late.” His lips start to raise into a smile and suddenly my
whole body turns hot.
“Well, even if it is, like I said, it's coming. I know my body,” I assure
him, ignoring that niggle in my gut that’s making me doubt myself.
“My body,” Alex corrects me, creeping his fingers across my thigh and
pushing some of the cum, that’s leaked onto them, back inside me.
“I think you should take a test.” He teases me with his finger. Circling
my entrance and making me needy again.
“Alex, that would be pointless, just give it a few more days and my
period will come.”
“I don’t want to wait a few days, if you are carrying my child I want to
know, right now.” He kisses his way up my jaw and whispers in my ear.
“Well, you can’t know, right now. We don’t even have a test.” I shrug.
“That’s where you are wrong.” He pulls away, leaving me frustrated as
he heads for his chest of drawers. I watch as he digs under his socks and
pulls out a pregnancy testing kit.
“And does the Duke of Hatherly always keep a pregnancy test in his
sock drawer?” I laugh some more as I roll my body to face him and prop
my head up on my hand.

I know Alex can be brutal, I’ve seen it with my own eyes but there are times
when he can be undeniably adorable.
“He does when he’s determined to knock up his duchess.” He comes
back towards me and places the box on the mattress.
“Take the test, Olivia.” He gets all commanding and serious with me,
and when it sets sparks off in my abdomen, I sigh in defeat.
 “Fine, but only if you promise not to be disappointed when it comes
back negative.” I snatch the box from his hand and make my way to the
toilet.
Closing the door, I open the box and flick my eyes over the instructions.
Then I pop the cap off and take a seat.
“You done in there yet?” Alex calls from the other side of the door.
“No! Give me a chance,” I shout back, while somehow managing to pee
on the stick. I pop the cap back on before laying it on the basin unit while I
clean myself up and wash my hands. Picking it up, I make my way back out
to Alex. He’s pacing the room and looks up at me expectantly when I step
back inside.

“So, what does it say?’ he asks.

“It says be patient, the test takes three minutes to work.” I hand him the
stick and climb back into bed, already knowing what the result is going to
say. I just hope it doesn’t put Alex in a bad mood. Apart from Lewis’s
unfortunate encounter, I’ve noticed how he’s lightened up a lot lately.
Alex continues to pace clutching the stick in his hand and checking his
watch.
“It’s been two, add to that however long you were faffing in the
bathroom. I’m looking,” he warns.
“Fine, take a look.” I shrug back, confidently.
He looks down at the result, making it impossible for me to read his
face. He stares at it for ages, and I start to wonder if it’s out of shock or
disappointment.
“Alex…”
“You're pregnant.” He looks up at me with wild, shocked eyes like he
can’t believe it himself.
“No, I’m not.” I shake my head and get back out of bed, moving
towards him and snatching it out of his hand. I start to shake when, sure
enough, there in the window, is the word that confirms it.

PREGNANT
“I can’t be, I’m⁠—”
“You're pregnant.” He squashes my face between his hands and makes
me look at him. The shocked look on his face lifts into a huge grin before
he kisses me, and suddenly all the knots that are twisting in my stomach
turn to flutters.
“You're pregnant.” He says the words again, picking me up off my feet
and carrying me over to the bed so he can lie me down on the mattress.
“Are you happy?” He frowns at me as if my answer has the power to
hurt him.
“Yes.” I nod my head back, realising that, of all the emotions I’m
feeling right now, one of them is undeniable happiness. How is it possible
to be so excited and scared all at the same time?
“We need to get you to a doctor.” He kisses me again before he gets up
and quickly starts to get dressed.
“Whoa, wait, we only just found out and it takes ages to get an
appointment at my surgery.”
“Your surgery.” He laughs as he zips up his trousers. “I’ve been doing
some research and I’ve got the contacts for the best obstetricians in London.
I’ll have Barnaby call and get us an appointment.” He goes to rush out the
door but I call him back.

“I don’t want Barnaby to know. This is private.”

“Olivia.” He races back to me and kisses me on the top of my head.
“This isn’t something that can stay private for long.” His hand rests over my
stomach and when his thumb strokes against my skin it reminds me that
there is, in fact, a baby growing inside me.
“Besides, the chef's going to have to know. There are foods you have to
avoid and ones you should eat.” I love how excited and enthusiastic he’s
being, I’ve never seen Alex like this before.
“You really have done your research, haven’t you?” I smile at him,
suddenly feeling all warm inside.
“I told you before. I want to get this right.” He turns serious again and
seeing in his eyes how much all this means to him, makes any sense of fear
I had over us doing this fade into the background.
“Well, we’ve made a good start.” I rest my hand over his and after he’s
kissed me, I lie back while he rushes off to make that appointment.
OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
ALEX
“T hank you for seeing us so quickly.” I shake the doctor's hand when she
invites myself and Olivia into her office. She’s only a tiny woman, but
she shakes hands better than most men I’ve met.
“Well, you were very persuasive, Your Grace.” She takes a seat behind
her desk while I pull out Olivia’s chair, making sure she gets settled before I
take my own. I’ve only known she’s pregnant for a few hours and already I
feel immensely protective of her.

“So, you are pregnant, congratulations.” Dr. Stevens looks between us both.
“Do you know the date of your last period?” she asks Olivia, who is being
so chilled about this whole thing that I doubt she’s even caught up with
where we are.
“She’s had some cramping and her tits…I mean her breasts are sore,” I
cut in and let her know my concerns.
“All very normal for the early stages of pregnancy.” Dr. Stevens smiles
at me as if I’m some kind of idiot.
“My period was around five or six weeks ago, I assumed the cramps
were a sign it was coming, that's how it usually feels,” Olivia speaks up,
frowning in confusion.
“They are known as implantation cramps, your baby is getting itself
nice and cosy in the walls of your uterus, and breast tenderness is very
common. I have a leaflet with all the symptoms you can expect.” She starts
to dig around in her top drawer.

“So, the cramping is okay? She’s okay?” I hover my hands over Olivia’s
lap. Needing to have my mind put at rest.
“She’s fine, like I said, all perfectly normal symptoms. If the cramps get
more painful than your regular period pains or you have any bleeding, just
give us a call and we’ll get you seen. Other than that, all I can do at this
stage is prescribe you some prenatal vitamins and get you an ultrasound
booked for around your twelfth week.” She smiles as if it’s just that simple.
“Great.” Olivia smiles at her, taking the leaflet that she offers and
scrolling her eyes over it.
“She’s a dancer, is that safe?” I check.
“Many dancers continue to work throughout their pregnancy, just be
kind to yourself.” The doctor smiles at Olivia, and it doesn’t go unnoticed
that they both share the same amusement.
“And sex? I’ve read that it’s safe but⁠—”
“Alex!” Olivia grabs my arm and gives me a death stare. Her mouth
gaped open and her face bright red.
“It’s okay, that's a commonly asked question. Sex is completely safe,
some studies actually show that it’s good for the baby,” Dr. Stevens assures
us.
I’m pleased with what I hear, and love the way Olivia blushes. She
looks so much different to me now that I know she’s carrying our baby. I
thought what I felt for her before was intense, but this is something else.

“If there's no other concerns or questions I’ll get Annie to get you your next
appointment booked.” She looks at the clock on the wall and reminds me
that it’s 6.45 pm. Barnaby managed to convince her to keep her practice
open after hours so she could see us.
“So, you don’t need to check her or examine anything?” I question,
feeling Olivia tug at my jacket to pull me onto my feet.
“Not at this stage, Your Grace,” Dr. Stevens assures me as she sees us to
the door. She shakes our hands and congratulates us before we leave and
once we’re out Olivia slaps me hard in the chest.

“Alex, you need to calm down or you will die of a heart attack before this
baby is born,” she tells me as we’re walking back to the car.
I open her door for her and see her inside before moving around to the
driver’s seat and sliding in beside her.
“I don’t know what the fuck’s come over me. I knew this was what I
wanted, but knowing that it’s happened now has made me realise how much
I need you both to be okay. So, I’m going to make sure you get the best
doctors, and I’m going to ask them questions. I’m going to be overbearing
and probably intolerable but it’s all because…” I almost say it. I almost tell
the girl who’s turned my life upside down that I love her.
“You're important to me.” I hold it in because I know it won’t be
reciprocated and I don’t want to ruin a thing about today. “And right now,
you’re all that matters. I won’t apologise for that.”
“Okay.” She rests her hand over mine and gives me that kind, sweet
smile that lets me know everything really is going to be okay.

It's almost dark when we get home and when I step through the door
Barnaby lets me know he’s got something important to tell me with a raised
eyebrow. I send Olivia up for a soak in the bath reminding her not to draw it
too hot. She makes a cute little laugh and kisses my cheek before she heads
on up the stairs with Pico and Vinci dancing around her legs like a fucking
tripping hazard as she goes.

“What's the matter?” I ask him, moving us into my office.

“The results of your sibling tests arrived by courier,” he informs me,
handing over the envelope he’s had behind his back.
I waste no time, ripping it open and learning that myself and Beatrice
are in fact half brother and sister.
“Well, she was telling the truth.” I slam it on my desk. How many
surprises can one man get in a day?
“Would you like me to make an appointment with her?” Barnaby
suggests.
“I don’t know. There was something about her I didn’t trust. I get why
Dad wanted to keep her a secret, and paying her off is typical of him. What
am I supposed to do, keep paying her to protect our family name? It feels
icky.” I screw up my nose and look out the window.
“You do what you feel is right, Your Grace.” Barnaby puts it in simple
terms.
 “Fine, make the appointment, but not here. I don’t want Olivia to know
about her yet. I don’t want my girl worrying about anything.” I make that
point very clear.
“Your girl?” Barnaby peers at me over his glasses with a knowing smile
on his face.
“Fiancée, whatever you want to call her. She’s mine,” I snap at him
when I realise what an idiot I sound.
“Very good, Your Grace.” The old man turns his back and sees himself
out, while I stare at the piece of paper that confirms I have a sister.

Olivia is in the bath when I make my way upstairs, she’s got her hair up in a
loose bun and her head back, relaxing, just like she should be.
I stand in the door frame and admire her, already knowing that I’m
going to love the way her body changes over the coming months. I’ve
pictured it in my head enough and there's nothing more satisfying than
knowing the woman you're crazy about is growing you a child.

“You just going to stare or are you going to join me?” she asks, without
opening her eyes.
“How long have you known I was here?” I ask, stepping towards her
and crouching down beside the tub.
“I sensed the anxiety before you even reached the top step of the stairs.”
She smiles to herself.
“Joke all you like, just leave all the worrying to me.” I touch my hand to
her flat stomach and wonder if she’s carrying a boy or a girl. I know how
important it is for men of my title to have male heirs, but I really wouldn't
mind if she gave me a girl. Anything this woman gave me would feel like a
blessing.
“We’re going to be fine, all three of us. I can sense it, just like I could
sense you coming up the stairs.” She tries to ease my mind, and picking up
the bubbles that have settled around her in my hand I gently stroke them
over her body.
 “Yeah, we’re going to be fine.” I kiss her, then wash every inch of her
body before I help her get out and wrap her up in my bathrobe.
“Alex, have you had any luck finding my brother? I’d really like to tell
him that he’s going to be an uncle.” The smile on her face looks so fucking
precious, I swipe my thumb over her bottom lip so I can capture it and feel
the knife twist in my heart at the same time.
“Not yet, pretty girl, but I’ll keep looking,” I lie to her, because there's
no way, now that she’s in her condition, that I’m going to tell her that her
brother’s dead.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
OLIVIA

SIX WEEKS LATER

“I fchecked.”
you can’t see that he has my jawline you need to get your eyes
Alex continues to argue with me as I stare at the ultrasound
image of our baby. A perfectly formed little person, that's made all the
throwing up I’ve done these past six weeks seem worth it.
“Well, pray it’s a boy because I don’t think a girl with your jawline
would be photogenic.”
“Don’t think because you are in a delicate condition that you can get
away with insulting me,” he warns, lifting me onto his lap so I’m straddling
him. He anchors his hand around my throat and pulls me onto his lips, and
it puts that needy, desperate feeling in the pit of my stomach. Ever since my
nausea has started to ease off I’ve found myself getting more and more
turned on, even by the slightest thing he does.
“Your Grace,” Barnaby interrupts just as things are starting to get
interesting and Alex laughs to himself when I growl in frustration.
“Marina’s on the phone, she says it’s urgent.”
“Hold whatever filthy little thought you're thinking,” Alex whispers as
he shifts me to the side so he can get up and head to his office.

I pick the scan photo back up from the armrest beside me and look at it
again. Watching Alex’s face as the sonographer scanned me was
confirmation of how much all this means to him. These past few weeks he’s
taken such good care of me, he knows everything there is to know about the
stage of pregnancy I’m at, and I can see him becoming more and more
excited about becoming a father, every day.
“How did the appointment go?” Will steps through the door that leads
out to the patio and startles me.
 “It went good.” I smile, holding up the scan photo so he can take a look
for himself.
“A mini Alex Stanley.” He flops down on the sofa beside me and grins
at the image. “He’s happy, you know. For like the first time ever.” I know
that Will and Alex have been friends since they were kids so hearing that
from him means a lot.

“He had it tough growing up, his dad was an asshole, and his mother was
just a shell. He was never shown much attention,” he explains sadly. Alex
rarely speaks much about his parents but I know his childhood wasn’t what
it should have been from what he has told me.
“This is going to be good for him, you're good for him.” Will nudges
my shoulder with his, playfully, before he gets up and hands me the picture
back. He’s about to walk away but I stop him when I reach up and grab his
hand. I’ve come to know Will quite well over the past few weeks. Some
evenings he joins us for dinner and I often bump into him when I’m
walking the dogs in the woods. Knowing Alex, he’s got the poor man
following me to make sure I don’t slip and fall over.
I get the sense that he’s an honest guy, and right now, I need some of
that.
“Do you have anything to do with Alex’s businesses?” I ask him
outright.
“You know, the illegitimate ones?” I specify.
“Olivia.” He shakes his head at me and looks disappointed.
“I’m just worried about him, that’s all. He told me there are people he’s
upset in the past, he has a security team following me, and I know that what
he’s into is hard to get out of. My brother⁠—”
“Just stay out of it. You don’t need to worry about Alex, he knows what
he’s doing,” he interrupts me.
“I can’t just stay out of it, Will, I care about him. We’re having this baby
together. I’m constantly worried that the door’s going to knock and the
police are going to take him away, or worse.” I like the bubble that me and
Alex live in right now. I don't want anything to ruin it.
“Alex is fine, he’s got control over his businesses, and no one’s going to
hurt him. You just focus on cooking that baby of his.” He laughs as he
places his flat cap back on his head and makes his way towards the kitchen.
 I rest my head back on the sofa and close my eyes, just lately I find
myself being able to sleep anywhere. I’m tired even after I’ve just woken
up which, thankfully, the doctor confirmed for Alex today, was normal too.

He comes out of the office a few minutes later and despite having a smile
on his face I can see he’s on edge.
“I have to go to the club, something’s come up,” he tells me.
“What kind of something?” I ask, hating the idea of him going to The
Residence. Pregnancy isn’t just making me horny these days, it’s making
me jealous too.
“The kind of something you don’t have to worry about.” He leans over
the sofa so he can kiss me, then slides his hand over my stomach the way he
always does when he says goodbye, now. I snatch hold of his arm so his
hand stays where it is.
“Are you going to The Residence?” I ask, praying that he’ll at least be
honest.
“Yeah.” He smiles at me unapologetically, before kissing me again and
heading out the door.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
ALEX
“W here“She’s
is she?” I ask Marina when I storm into her office.
in one of the private rooms and she’s very shaken up. I’ve
given her a Prozac,” she explains, looking pissed off. “If you want to talk to
her yourself, you're going to have to calm down because she’s scared
enough.”
“Who was it? Who did this?” Members of this club know my fucking
rules. The women who work here set their own limits. No one fucking
pushes them.

“She isn’t speaking, she says she didn’t know his name, which suggests he
isn’t one of the members who are in the public eye. I had Kelly print off a
list of members who used their entry code today.” She places it in front of
me and I read over the five names on it and wonder which one of them is
going to feel my wrath. The club is never very lively during the day. I’m
always telling Marina we should restrict the hours to evening but as she
points out, our members pay a fortune for the privilege of accessibility and
not everyone works a nine to five.

“Have a drink, calm down, and then you can speak to the girl yourself.” She
pours for me and I take a seat as I study the names again.
“We have to take action, Alex, we offer the members discretion but we
also offer the women who work here safety. What happened today wouldn’t
have happened if we had more staff on the club floor.”
“Do you think I don’t know that?” I look up at her and snap. “You know
yourself anyone who works here has to be squeaky fucking clean. If
anything about this place, and the men that use it, got into the hands of the
press a lot of men’s lives would be ruined.”
“A lot of women too.” She gives me a sarcastic smile as she lights
herself a cigarette and tosses her packet over to me so I can help myself.
 “That’s the problem with men, they’re always thinking about
themselves.” She kicks her legs up on the desk with her killer heels still on
her feet.
“If you think the wives of the men who come here don't know their
husbands are cheating on them, you’re as naïve as your girlfriend.”
“She’s not my girlfriend, she’s my financée,” I correct her.
“She’s a nice girl, Alex, too nice for you.” Marina’s comment hits me
hard because I know how true it is.
“Anyway, half of these men's wives don’t care that they cheat, they like
their lifestyle and if they get to keep it without having to satisfy their
husbands' little kinks, they’re prepared to turn a blind eye to it.” She makes
a very good point, which is exactly why she runs the majority of my
businesses.
“I knew for years that Rodger was cheating on me. He stopped trying to
hide it in the end and that's when I really knew he’d lost all respect for me.”
She flicks her ash into the ashtray and blows a mouthful of smoke into the
air.

I know all about Marina’s ex. He was an asshole and yet, every year she
sends him an elaborate gift for his birthday. She tells me it’s her way of
showing him her appreciation. Even she’ll admit that she wouldn’t be the
woman she is today if he hadn't treated her so badly. Leaving him gave her
the determination to prove that she was worth something, and she sure as
hell has done that. She sent him and his new family, including his wife, off
to Florida for a month last year after she heard Rodger’s business went bust.
What she didn’t tell him was that I’d bought the company that had stolen all
their clients and she’d been the mastermind behind the takedown.
Marina is not a woman who you fuck with.

“Does Olivia know you're here?” she asks, probably guessing that I’ve
wanted to keep her knowledge of this place limited due to my lack of
presence.
“She does.” I nod, thinking about how sad she looked when I left. I
should have taken the time to tell her that I was coming here for business. I
don't like the thought of her at home worrying that I’d break the promise I
made her.
“And how did she feel about it?”
“You seem very concerned with my fiancée, Marina,” I snap when I
don’t want to answer her question. I didn’t come here for this. I came here
to figure out who broke the rules and ensure they never do it again.
“I am concerned. I spent the day with her, remember?”
“I don’t see how⁠—”
“I like her,” she cuts me off. “She reminds me of myself…before.” I see
a little vulnerability in her eyes that's never been there before, not even
when she came to me all those years ago and pitched me her idea for this
place.
“I’m not gonna hurt her like Rodger hurt you. She’s my endgame,
Marina. And I know I’m talking soft and you’re not used to seeing me like
this but she’s changed me. She’s changed everything.”
Marina slides her legs down and sits upright staring across the desk at
me with a smile on her face.

“She’s pregnant.” The words just come out of my mouth. I know we agreed
only to tell the staff and Will, but Marina’s the closest thing I’ve had to a
mother since I lost my own, and I want her to know.
“Alex Stanley, a father. I think I need another drink.” She gets up from
her desk and pours another vodka.

I sit and talk with Marina for a while longer, and I show her the baby scan
photo that I had Dr Stevens email me, after our appointment. The woman
hasn’t got a maternal bone in her body but I appreciate that she at least
pretends to be interested. It’s surprising how much talking about Olivia and
the baby calms me down. Calm enough for me to feel ready to speak to the
girl who's been assaulted in my club.
I take the list of members with me and head for the room she’s in. Nodding
to the guy who's standing by the door, I knock and wait for her to invite me
in before I enter. Marina was right about the security problem, and I have to
take full responsibility for what's happened here. I pulled the two best men
we had from the security team here and gave them the job of keeping Olivia
safe. I’m sure Marina already knows that and she’s saved me my pride by
not bringing it up directly.
“Come in.” A feeble voice comes from the other side of the door and
when I enter, the girl who’s sitting on the bed instantly looks scared.
“Sir… I’m sorry. I swear I told him before we went into the room that I
only did oral. I made it clear and he…” She backs up against the headboard
like she thinks I'm going to hurt her.
“Relax, you're not in any trouble. It’s me that came here to apologise to
you.” I watch her face screw up with confusion.
“This is your place of work, you were promised safety and today we
failed you on that. I’m sorry,” I admit, unable to ignore the resemblance the
girl in front of me has to Olivia, she has long blonde hair and small, pretty
features, her eyes are blue, too. The thought of my girl being in this position
picks up my rage again so I have to quickly snap that thought out of my
head.

“I know you're scared but I need you to tell me who did this.” I step a little
closer and sit on the end of the bed, then slowly, so I don’t frighten her,
push the list across the mattress so she can look at it.
“He told me after that if I told he’d kill me.” She’s shaking so badly I
get up from the bed, grab the throw that's draped over the chaise in the
corner, and hand it to her.
“There’s a man outside this door who I know, for a sure fact, has killed
people in order to do his job to the best of his ability,” I tell her “I will pay
that man to be your protection for as long as he needs to be. He’ll stand
outside your home. He’ll stand in it if you want him to. You don’t even have
to go home. We can put you in a hotel and he’ll stand outside the door there
too. But I need to know who did this to you so I can protect the other girls
and make sure he doesn’t do the same to them. I failed you once but I won't
do it again,” I promise her.
She nods at me before her trembling hands pick up the list.
 “I know these men. It wasn’t any of them.” What she’s telling me makes
no sense.
“Okay, can you describe him to me? What did he look like? Did he
introduce himself?”
“No, but he said he knew you, he told me that while he was…” Her eyes
close as if she’s reliving it. “He was missing a finger.” Suddenly they open
again. “I remember now, he put his hand over my mouth and he was
missing a finger.
“This guy, he was young, younger than me, reddish hair?” I think about
Danny, I don’t know how the hell he’d have gotten in here and it makes no
sense.
“No, he was much older than you. Dark hair balding on top, long at the
back and sides. He was at least in his sixties.” I scan my brain going
through all the men who have paid the same price for stealing from me.
There’s been a few of them over the years.
“Nicolas Talbot,” I say the name out loud and picture him in my head
talking to Olivia at that party a few weeks ago. It had me on edge then, and
whatever he’d said to her had spooked her.
That son of a bitch.

“Was this him?” I take out my phone and go to the email Elizabeth sent me
with all the professional pictures that were taken that day of the party. It
takes me a while but eventually, I find one with him in the background.
“Yeah.” She nods her head and wipes her tears.
“Thank you. Now, you let Marina know what you need and she’ll take
care of it.” I leave the room and head straight for the exit so I can deal with
the problem.
“Alex.” Marina stops the staff meeting she’s having in the bar lounge
with all the other girls when she sees me walk past the door.
“Alex!” she calls again, coming after me.
“I know who it is and I’m going to fix it,” I tell her, not wanting her
involved in what’s about to happen.
“Who was it?” She frowns.
“It wasn’t a member. And it was personal. Call Riggs and ask him for
more men, we need to make sure the girls feel safe, but there's not going to
be a problem after tonight,” I assure her, leaving her looking concerned as I
barge my way out the doors and head for my car.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
OLIVIA
“W ell, I think it’s a girl too.” Leah studies the scan picture with a huge
beam on her face before she places it down and gets back to work.
“Sit with me.” I pat the space beside me, needing a distraction from
thinking about where Alex is right now. I know what women see when they
look at Alex and him being at that club among men who freely cheat on
their wives makes me anxious.
“I’m supposed to be dusting the shelves.” She looks at the hundreds of
books that fill the walls in the library room we’re in, seeming overwhelmed.
“Dust adds character.” I smile. “Besides, Alex is always telling me I
should be more authoritative with the staff. I demand you sit and talk to
me.” I make a failed attempt at his voice which makes us both laugh.

“So, just three weeks till the wedding, you must be getting excited.” She
grins.
“I’m nervous, Alex is insisting we make it this big show and I’m scared
of how people are going to judge me,” I admit, feeling a little better for
getting it off my chest. I can’t have conversations like this with Alex, he
doesn’t understand what it’s like and it makes him mad that I let other
people’s opinions affect me.
“I get that, guess I’m lucky with Will, huh? No judgement there.” She
starts to relax.
“Will’s a great guy and I see the little kisses you steal when you see
each other around, it’s cute.” I elbow her and make her cheeks flush red.
“He can be very cute,” she assures me. “And he’s been much happier
since Alex came back. I think he really missed his best friend.”
“Do you think you and him will ever…?”
“Get married?” She laughs, “I’ve only known him for six months.” Her
hand immediately slams over her mouth. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean it like
that. You and the duke are…”
“Stop.” I burst out laughing.
 “I know it’s fast and crazy, everyone goes at their own pace, and Alex
has kind of picked me up and swept me along with his, but I’ve never felt
happier,” I admit, just wishing Jamie could be here to make everything
complete.
“Well, I think it’s very romantic, and I can’t wait to see your wedding
dress. You are going to ruffle some feathers when everyone finds out you’ve
used that French designer instead of Pandora.”
“Can you keep a secret?” I check the door’s closed before I lean in.
“It’s not a French designer. A girl I used to work with has a sister who
owns a bridal shop in Camden.”
“No way!” She laughs.
“I’ll tell everyone where I got it once the wedding is over, but until
then…” I pull an imaginary zip across my mouth.

“It must be nice though, getting dressed up and going to all the high-class
events. You looked incredible at the opening of that theatre.” Leah has a
dreamy look on her face.
“I was sick seven times during that performance.” I laugh when I look
back to that night three weeks ago. Alex spent half the night holding my
hair back while I threw up in the ladies’ room. He'd told me I was doing
him a favour and that he hated classical music, but I’ve seen his running
playlist and I know that's not true.
“You hid it well,” she tells me, getting up and going back to work.
“Well, I don’t know how much longer I’ll be able to.” I’ve made my
final dress fitting as close to the wedding as possible, just in case I start to
show. I don’t want people to know until after the wedding, because Alex
was right, people are judgy.
“Well, let them judge because in three weeks…you are going to be a
duchess,” she reminds me.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
ALEX
I stand outside Nicolas Talbot’s quaint, little cottage and watch as he places
a saucer of water on the doorstep. Who’d have thought that a rapist would
have the heart to be so thoughtful?
The man may still have his title but he has no fortune, he gambled all
that away, and when he came to me and asked me to help him keep the one
thing he still had in his life that was good, I agreed to help him.
In fact, Nicolas was the first hard lesson I learned as a man of my own
right, it’s almost poetic that tonight I will be his last.

I pull on my black, leather gloves as I walk up his path and when I knock
on the door it takes him a while before he opens it. When he does the scared
look on his face assures me that he knows why I’m here.
“I heard you visited my club today.” I overpower him when I step inside
and back him up.
“Who told you?” he asks feebly as I continue to take up his space and
force him back into the bookcase behind him.
“The young girl who you raped today told me because your threats
didn’t scare her. If you wanted to air out some grievances with me, Nic, you
should have come to me, direct. I’m a big boy, I can take it.” I tilt my head
and watch him get frustrated.
“You destroyed my life.” He spits at me.
“You destroyed your own life. You gambled away everything your
family allowed you to inherit. You fucked another man’s wife, and then you
stole from me.”
“I didn’t steal from you, I borrowed. You gave me that money
willingly,” he reminds me.
“I don’t recall ever getting that money back, Nicolas.” I frown back at
him. “The way I remember it, you came to me and told me your little girl
was dying. You said the only doctor who could save her was in America and
you needed the money to go private.” I watch his eyes drop to the floor.
“Now, you’d already lost everything your wife and little girl had. I wasn’t
going to see you lose her too.” I remind him how the story goes, how back
then I still had a heart and the kindness of my mother inside it.
“You lost your finger because you lied to me, you took my money and
you went to Vegas so you wouldn’t be here when the bailiffs came to take
away everything you owned. You spent the money I gave you on gambling
and whores. You lost your family because you left your wife to explain to
your daughter why they were being kicked out of their home, to get your
dick sucked.”
He sneers at me as he listens to my words, and when I take out the knife
I have tucked in my belt his eyes widen when I hold the blade in front of his
face.

“Tonight, you’re going to lose your life because I already gave you a second
chance.” I pin the cunt’s forehead to the bookshelf and force the blade
under his rib cage into his lung. He screams in agony and I twist the handle
and make him sing a little louder.
“She looked like her, didn’t she?” He chokes and splatters blood all over
my face. “The whore, she looked like that girl you're marrying, didn't she?”
I pull the knife from his body and let him slump to the floor, and he looks
up at me with a snigger. “You’ll know how it feels soon,” he tells me as if
he knows something, and I crouch down and grab the front of his shirt.
“What the fuck do you mean by that?” I shake him, but he’s fighting too
hard for breath to answer me.
“Nicolas.” I shake him harder as the consciousness starts to go from his
eyes.
“What are you talking about, what do you know?” He flops in my arms
when his life is over and I take the knife I’m holding and plunge it into his
body over and over, screaming and yelling at the fucker to wake up and tell
me what he knows. I saw something sinister behind his eyes, he knew
something.

I stand up and drop the knife when I need to catch my breath, I’ve made a
far bigger mess than I intended to and I need to put together a plan. The
simple thing to do here is make this look like a robbery gone wrong. I could
call in the contact Patrick’s got and have him clean this place from top to
bottom, but right now, I’m not sure who I can trust anymore. I pull some
books from the bookshelf so they fall around his body, then tip over some
furniture and open all the drawers in his dresser. Moving over to the desk in
the corner I go to open all the drawers there too, but then I see something
that catches my attention. A photograph of Olivia, the same one that's on the
website where she used to work, only this one is printed out and
paperclipped to more pieces of paper. All of them are full of notes about
her. Her old address, the address of the place where she meets her friend for
coffee every Wednesday. The events we’ve been to over the past few weeks
are all listed and the ones we have coming up are too.

There are notes scribbled all over, none of them having any structure but
when I flick through more and see the floor plan for the coffee place, it
doesn’t take me long to realise that I’m looking at some kind of plan. A plan
to kidnap Olivia. I scan over it again, seeing that this is not a one-man
mission. There's a list of potential places she could be taken from and a line
has been struck through the dance studio. The coffee shop where she meets
her friend is right on the top, as is the name of a bridal shop in Camden.
There's research into drugs and how much to give to a person of Olivia’s
size to keep them unconscious. It makes me feel sick, and my hands shake
as I continue to go through it and try to find out who else is involved. Two
words come up frequently. Stag and Fox. I figure they must be code names
and when I look at the photo on the desk of a younger Nicolas sitting next
to a prized stag with a rifle in his hand, I figure the person I’m going to be
looking for now is Fox.

I search everywhere for a phone so I can go through Nicolas’s contacts,

tearing the place apart and making the robbery story look even more
believable. I find nothing, not even on his body. I’m panicking, I can feel
myself going out of my mind. It’s getting late and she’s at home without
me. For all I know a member of my staff could be involved in this. Nicolas
wasn’t a member of the club, he had to have got in somehow. Looking
down at his body, I’m mad at myself for not asking him more questions and
letting my anger once again overrule my thinking.
I need to be with Olivia, right now. I need to hold her in my arms and
know that she and our baby are safe. Quickly gathering up all the
information I can find, I leave Nicolas’s body on the floor to rot and see
myself out. I take off my gloves and the jacket I’ve been wearing, putting
them in my boot before driving to my old apartment so I can shower and
change before I go home to her.

When I arrive back at the estate I shove my fiancée’s kidnap plot into my
glove box in case she’s still awake. I check myself in the rearview mirror
and take a few minutes to breathe myself calm before I head inside.
She’s still awake when I step into the living room, the patio doors are
opened up wide to let in the air, and I immediately move towards them and
close them up.

“It’s baking in here, Alex, can we leave them open?” She puts down the
book she was reading and watches me.
“I’ll get Leah to bring you in a fan.” I smile at her and I pull across the
curtains, for all I know there could be someone out there watching her.
“Leah clocked off hours ago. It’s late, you were gone for a really long
time,” she points out, looking equally as hurt as she is angry.
“I had a lot to deal with. I haven’t been around so there was a lot to
catch up on,” I explain, heading for the drinks cabinet to pour myself a
drink. All I keep seeing in my head are those fucking notes.
“What did you eat tonight?” I ask her, feeling my hands still shaking as
I bring the glass up to my mouth. Nothing in this world is more scary than
the unknown and right now there is an unknown out there who I know
wants to hurt her.
“You never left in those clothes.” She stares at me, her eyes filling up
with tears and I know from the way she looks at me that she’s got the wrong
idea in her head.
 “Liv,” I head over to her, placing my glass down on the table and
crouching in front of her. “I can’t tell you what happened tonight, but I can
promise you it’s not what you're thinking.”
“You can tell me anything.” She takes my hand and pleads me with
those eyes. Knowing that I intend to spend the rest of my life with this
woman, and what I’d do in order to ensure that, I decide to tell her the truth.
At least half of it.

“I killed a man, tonight,” I admit, waiting for her to look at me in horror,

but her expression doesn’t change.
“Some guy came to the club and forced one of the girls to go further
than she wanted to. So, I killed him.” The words come out callous but I’m
holding enough secrets from her, I can’t hide who I am too.
She nods her head looking a little spaced out as she rests back on the
sofa.
“I thought you were…”
“I know what you thought and that's why I’ve told you the truth. I made
you a promise and I’m never going to break it.”
She closes her eyes and when a tear slips out from one of them I wipe it
away.
“Is it bad that I’m relieved?” She opens them back up and stares at me.
“No, pretty girl, it's not bad. I’m the bad one. And I don’t deserve to
have you here crying over me.”
“I don’t like you keeping things from me. I don’t like having to wonder.
Promise me no more secrets.” She looks at me so desperately I have no
choice but to nod my head.
“I promise.” Bile rises in my throat when I think about her brother lying
in front of me with his throat slit. But even with the world crumbling
around me I still have to hold on to her. I’m too selfish to let her go.
“Good.” She smiles as if all our troubles have just floated away. “We
missed you tonight.” She takes my hand and places it on her stomach.
“He told you that, did he?” I put on a brave face for her before I lift up
the top she's wearing and kiss where our baby grows.
I can’t help thinking about all the people who could potentially cause them
harm, but I won’t let her know about the danger she’s in. Stress during
pregnancy is a huge risk. I’ve read that just about everywhere. It’s my job to
ensure that they’re safe and that means tighter measures will have to be put
in place.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
OLIVIA

THREE WEEKS LATER

“I t’s been three weeks and everyone's still talking about what happened to
Lord Talbot.” Lady Folley flaps, as me and Alex stand at the entrance
to our home and welcome our wedding guests to our reception. My eyes
drift across to my husband who, of course, smiles dashingly at the old
woman without a scratch on his conscience. “He was a ghastly man, I don’t
know why people are so up in arms about it,” she continues, as the woman
accompanying her tries to move her along the line.
“You look exquisite, Your Grace.” She compliments me before doing
her best to usher the old woman on.
“Congratulations, Alex.” A short round man wearing all tweed takes
Alex’s hand and shakes it vigorously. “Did you hear about Talbot, poor old
chap? It comes to something when a man is not safe in his own home. Still,
I’ll bet the thieves were disappointed when they found that they had nothing
to steal.” His belly shakes when he throws his head back and roars with
laughter.
It takes nearly an hour and a half to see everyone through the door, and
once the last guest has passed us into the marquee on the lawn we both look
at each other exhausted.

“Is it over yet?” Alex asks.

“You were the one who wanted the big wedding,” I remind him before
he quickly drags me into the alcove under the stairs.
“And now all I want to do is take my wife upstairs, rip her out of this
dress, and taste her pussy.” He kisses me hard before we hear the wedding
planner calling for us.
“Stay quiet and she might go away,” he whispers.
 “Trust me she won’t.” I drag us both out into the open and Naomi
smiles when she sees me.
“Your guests are all currently being seated, the master of ceremonies
will announce you in ten minutes,” she tells us, before heading back
towards the marquee.
“Ten minutes, do you know what I could do to you in ten minutes?” His
strong hands wrap around my hips and slide down my thighs.
“Alex, the way my hormones have been these past few weeks you could
probably do it twice,” I inform him. “But I refuse to be introduced to a
room full of people as the new Duchess of Hatherly with flushed cheeks
and a guilty conscience.”
“Your conscience will always be clean, you leave all the bad shit to your
husband. Mine was ruined years ago.” He kisses me and pushes me back
into the alcove.

The day passes much faster than I expected it to. Will does a great speech
that has the room roaring with laughter. Marina throws me looks of
boredom from the table where she is seated with Elizabeth and her husband,
but happy as I am to be Mrs Stanley, when I look around the room I can’t
help wishing that my brother was here. It’s been months now, and Alex still
hasn’t been able to find him. It doesn’t shock me. I saw how scared Jamie
was before he left. I just wish I could get the message to him, and let him
know he’s safe. Strange as it would sound to him, he and Alex are family
now and I know Alex would never hurt anyone I cared about.

It’s past midnight when the last of our guests leave and while the band
packs away their equipment, Alex picks me up in his arms and carries me
towards the stairs. I’ve seen a change in him these past few weeks, he’s
been jittery and erratic. I know he worries about me and the baby but he
really has taken it to the extreme. He barely lets me leave the house these
days and if I do, he insists on coming with me and bringing an entourage of
his security. He’s been on edge today too which makes me wonder why
having such a big wedding was so important to him.
 “Did you enjoy today?” I ask as he carries me up the stairs to our room.
“Of course, I made you officially mine.” He kisses me.
“You just seemed a bit edgy.”
“I wanted you to myself, that’s all.” He smiles but it doesn’t convince
me. There's something troubling him and I want to know what it is. When
we get to our room he sits me down on the edge of the bed and kneels
between my legs. He’s got a handsome smile on his face as he slowly lifts
up my dress and when his tongue slides over the white lace panties I’m
wearing I lie back on the bed and enjoy the attention he gives me.

“I like these.” He crawls up my body and hooks his finger inside the lace,
pulling them taut, then making me jump when he releases them with a snap
against my sensitive flesh.
“It felt like a con wearing white, I’m not a virgin anymore, but you
wanted traditional.” I buck my hips and will for his hand to touch me there
again.
“You were a virgin for me, and that's all that matters. I’m going to be all
you’ve ever known, Olivia Stanley.” He stands back up and drags me onto
my feet, spinning me around and attacking the back of my dress. He
fumbles with the ribbons at the back, trying to unbind me and when it
finally comes loose, he forces it off my body and spins me back around to
face him. I chose the white underwear set I’m wearing especially for him
and I know I got it right when his tongue rolls around his cheek as he
admires me.

His eyes trail down my body and when they pause and widen, I quickly
look down to see what's got him so mesmerised.
“You're showing.” He smiles wickedly as he focuses on my stomach.
“No, I’m not. I ate and kept down a three-course meal.” I giggle, not
wanting to discuss my waistline right now. I’ve waited all day for this man,
who is now my husband, to get me upstairs.
“Liv, I mean it.” He grabs my hand and drags me into the bathroom so
we're standing in front of the mirror. “I have been studying every inch of
your body since the day we found out you were pregnant, looking for a sign
of it, and there is definitely something there.” He spins me sideways and,
sure enough, just below my belly button is a distinctive, little ridge that I
haven't noticed there before.

I slide my hand over it and smile to myself.

“This is the perfect wedding gift.” Alex places his hand over it too.
“You look so sexy with a popped-out little tummy.” He keeps his hand there
as he kisses me, his tongue dancing around mine as he lifts me up and lands
me on the basin unit.
“Say that in four months' time when I’m the size of a whale.” I rest my
head back against the mirror and enjoy how his tongue glides up my neck.
“I can’t wait,” he whispers as I tug at the tie he’s wearing and start to
unbutton his shirt. He works fast at his belt, ripping it open and taking out
his cock, proving that there's not going to be anything slow and soft about
our wedding night. I’m not the least bit disappointed about that when he
fingers my panties out of the way and fills me in one hard thrust. Nothing
about our journey to here has been slow or soft.
“Do you like the pretty, little belly I’ve given you, Olivia?” he asks,
cradling my cheek in his hand while his forehead presses against mine.
“Yes.” I nod, the best I can for him.
“It’s making me wild and fucking feral for you,” he warns, kissing me
again as he fucks me deep. “You take my cock so fucking well, Mrs
Stanley, every fucking time. You cling to it like you're still a virgin.”
My whole body scorches at the sound of his voice. Alex is always
giving me compliments, I like how they sound and I like the way he’s
looking at me right now, like I’m the start and end of his world.
“You're going to enjoy every second of being my wife. I’ll make sure of
it,” he promises, sliding his hand between our bodies and scissoring my clit
between his fingers.
“Now, be a good wife and come for your husband.”

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
ALEX

NINE WEEKS LATER

O livia walks into my office and slams the door behind her. She has that
cute, little pout on her lips as she marches toward me and flops herself
on my lap.
“Well, I’m officially unemployable.” She looks down at her now, very
noticeable baby bump and crosses her arms over the top of it. The word that
springs to mind is good but I can see she’s in one of her more delicate
moods so I avoid it.
“What makes you think that?” I slide my hand up under the top she’s
wearing so I can stroke her. She’s twenty four weeks now and I swear, she
grows a little bigger every day. It gives me a lot of satisfaction to see that.
“Well, I can’t hide this anymore and I can’t fit into half those clothes
you spent a fortune on. No employer is going to hire someone they know
will be going on maternity leave in a few months,” she points out.
“Would it be so bad for you to just relax and rest during this very crucial
time?” I tilt my head at her and she looks as if she wants to swing for me.
“Alex, you know how bored I get, I miss the kids. I even miss the
stroppy teenagers who think they're too good for a foundation class. I’m
sorry that I’m not your ideal vision of a wife bearing your child, sitting
around knitting. I⁠—”
“You are my ideal vision of a wife, bearing my child.” I lift her top all
the way up so I can see how she’s progressing.

It’s hard not to get off on the fact her whole body is changing because of
me. It’s not just her stomach that's swelling up nicely, either. Her tits are
starting to fill out too.
“I’m starting to feel like a hermit. I miss my Wednesday coffees with
Harriet, and meeting Elsie for lunch on a Friday.” She gives me that bratty
pout again.
“They don’t enjoy coming here?” I frown, I’m fully aware that the
restrictions I’ve put on Olivia must seem confusing and frustrating, but I’ve
done my best to ensure she still gets to see her friends.
“They love coming here, but I’m desperate for a change of scenery.
Right now I’d even withstand another one of Elizabeth Winfield’s awful
parties for a chance to get out of here.” She proves how desperate she’s
getting.
I wish I could tell her why I’m being so cautious with her. My wife has
been so accepting of the way I’ve been handling her lately, and she’s right.
There may be a looming danger out there that I’m still none the wiser of,
but I can’t keep her here like a prisoner.

“How about you and me go to that new Italian restaurant tonight?” I

suggest, already figuring out how much security I’m going to need, in my
head.
“Like a date?” Her smile lifts all the way to her eyes.
“Yeah, like a date.” I hit her with one back.
“I better go find something to wear.” She leaps off my lap and races for
the door then turns back around and rushes back to kiss me.
“She loves the idea of Italian.” She’s still got that smile on her face
when she looks down and touches her stomach.
“You feeling him move, again?” I correct. We may have agreed at our
last ultrasound that we didn’t want to know the sex of our baby, but I’m
pretty convinced it’s a boy. She, however, is telling herself it’s a girl.
“All the time, it’s strange but it feels really good. I can’t wait for you to
feel her too.”
I have to admit to being a little jealous that she gets to experience our
child moving before I do, but I’m sure he’ll be strong enough to make
himself known to me soon.
“I’m going to go struggle into something pretty.” She kisses me again
before she walks out, leaving me with a grin on my face that quickly fades
when I think about the fact there's still someone out there who wants to hurt
her. I’ve spent the past three months obsessing over who it could be. I don’t
know who I can trust enough to help me. The only person I’ve confided in
up to now is Barnaby.
My staff must think I’m crazy. Olivia must think it too. But everyone plays
along because I’m Alex Stanley and people do as I say.

I get up from my desk to go in search of Levi, he’s going to need to come

up with a plan of action so I can take my wife to dinner tonight.
I’m nearly at the front door when I hear the gravel outside skid up and
when one of the younger guys Trent employs at the gym, rushes through my
door covered in blood I freeze in my tracks.
“Mr Stan…Your Grace.” He looks really shaken up.
“What the fuck are you doing here? I made it clear that you never bring
that kind of business to this house.” I start ushering him back the way he
came. I don’t know what the fuck’s gone down but I won’t have Olivia
hearing about it.
“Sir, it’s Trent. I found him at the gym, in the back room. He had a knife
in his chest, there was blood all over the floor, and…” His eyes strike with a
new fear when he stops himself from talking.
“And what?” I grab him up and try to rattle the rest of the words out of
him. His hand slides into his pocket and takes out his phone, then when he
holds it out to show me the photo, I feel the walls close in on me.
I see Trent lying on the floor in a pool of his own blood and written on
the wall next to him, in what looks like his blood are the words…

SHE’S NEXT

I release the kid and shove him away trying to catch my breath as I wrap
my head around what’s going on here. Trent is dead. He’s fucking dead.
This person has taken out one of the best fighters I know.
“What the…” I hear a voice and when I spin around I see Will staring at
the blood-covered boy in shock. Moving fast, I quickly grab him and drag
him around the side of the house.
 “Someone killed Trent,” I tell him sliding my hand over my face and
feeling sick to my fucking stomach.
“Trent?” He laughs at me as if I’m telling some kind of joke.
“Yes, Trent!” I whisper-yell back at him.
“Who the fuck managed to kill Trent?” He’s looking at me like I’m
crazy.
“I don’t know, but I need to tell you something.” Will’s been like a
brother to me since we were kids. I know I can trust him.
“I found something when I killed Nicolas Talbot.” I lower my voice.
“I knew it was you that ended that old bastard.” He speaks through his
teeth at me.
“Will, will you fucking get serious here? This is important. I found
details at his house about Olivia, plans, and ideas of how she could be
taken. There was research into drugs that would keep her immobile.”
“What?” His expression switches instantly. I know how much he’s come
to like Olivia since she’s been here. He’s always telling me that she’s good
for me.
“Alex, that was all months ago.” Will shakes his head.
“I know, but there was someone else involved. Someone who's still out
there. I’ve been trying to figure out who it is, and now Trent’s dead.…” I
show him the phone that's still in my hand so he can see for himself.
“Holy fuck!” He shakes his head as he takes in the image.

“I need to get to the gym. You stay here with Olivia. You and Barnaby are
the only people I can trust.”
“Whoah.” Will tugs me back when I start making my way towards my
car. “You're going nowhere. That is a crime scene and the last thing you
want to do is incriminate yourself. You let the police deal with that, because
who knows what an investigation involving you, could drag up.”
“I’m good, I’ve got DCS Winslow on the inside,” I assure him.
“Do you?” Will looks doubtful.
“Right now, Alex, you don’t know what you’ve got.”
I hate that he’s right. I hate that I can’t protect my wife because I don’t
know what’s coming for her.
I look back over my shoulder at the confused lad who's covered in blood
and waiting on my instruction.
 “Get back in your car and go home, shower, and get rid of those clothes.
If the police question you, you know nothing.”
“But I found his body,” he argues.
“Yeah, and instead of phoning them straight away, you fucking came
here. How do you think that looks?” I shove his phone back at him and
head back inside the house.
“Alex, where are you going?” Will calls after me, sounding concerned.
“To tell my wife our date’s been cancelled!” I snap back.

I find her in our room contemplating between two dresses that are hanging
on the wardrobe door.
“I’ve called the restaurant, they're going to cook us something off the
menu and Levi will pick it up. You just have to pick what you want,” I tell
her, knowing that she’s going to be disappointed.
Her head spins fast to look at me and I’m faced with exactly what I
expected.
“What? No. We’re going out.” She frowns at me.
“Yeah, well, I thought we’d be better off eating at home.” I try to stay
calm, reminding myself that she has no idea what danger she’s in and that
she can’t.
“No, Alex, I don’t want to eat in. I want to get out of here,” she tells me
firmly.
“And what’s so fucking bad about being here?” I yell back when all my
anxieties and rage rush to the surface at once. “Jesus, Liv. I’m trying to
make you happy. I’m trying to make sure you have everything you need and
I’m trying to keep you safe.” I close my eyes and try to calm myself. The
last thing I should be doing is shouting at her.

“It’s dinner, Alex, and the first time I’ve left this house in months. When
you put this agreement in place you said nothing about keeping me
prisoner.”
“Agreement.” I look at her and shake my head because she might as
well have gotten a stake and drove it straight through my heart.
 “You think this is still a fucking agreement?”
“It’s feeling that way.” She rips the dresses off the wardrobe to the floor
and storms out of the room and I’m too fucking angry to go after her, so I
stare at the wardrobe in front of me.
Suddenly, this isn’t about a dinner anymore, or the fact she’s mad at me.
What I’m realising is that I can demand what I want from Olivia, I can give
her orders, and make her come, but I can’t make her love me. She wears my
ring on her finger and carries my child because, like almost everyone else I
know, she’s afraid of me. I sit on the end of our bed and let that sink in,
burying my head in my hands and, for the first time in my life, feel
completely out of control.

“I’m sorry to hear about Trent.” It's a few hours later when Olivia steps out
onto the patio. The investigator who came here to tell me Trent was dead
has left. He didn’t have many questions, apparently, he was just informing
me out of courtesy because I own the building where the murder happened.
Olivia takes a seat beside me and I tip my head in the opposite direction so I
can exhale the smoke I've been holding in my lungs, away from her.
“You know I’ve been craving that smell.” She laughs softly as if she’s
trying to play nice with me.
“People always crave what's bad for them,” I tell her blankly. Thinking
about how bad she is for me. I never asked to have these feelings. I never
wanted them. She put them inside me, she destroyed the man I was before
her and she crushed the life out of him.

“Alex, I’m sorry about what I said earlier.” She touches her hand over mine
and when I snatch it away she looks at me as if she’s going to cry. It gives
me no pleasure, in fact, it fucking hurts in all the places it shouldn’t.
“Are you sorry?” I look at her intensely. “Are you sorry that being here
with me is your only option? Are you sorry that you have something that's
mine inside you, right now?”
“No.” She shakes her head firmly. “Alex, don’t be stupid. What I said
upstairs came from hurt. I was really looking forward to going out tonight
and⁠—”
“This isn’t an arrangement for me, Olivia. This is everything I never
thought I wanted. And now, it’s my only ambition. You have no idea how
terrified I am of losing you.” I let her have it rough and raw because it’s the
only way to understand it.
“You're not going to lose me, you won’t lose either of us.” She stands
up in front of me and drags my hand so it rests on her stomach. And I can’t
help thinking that it’s easy for her to say that when she’s being kept in the
dark about so much.
“I’m sorry.” I look up at her and fake a smile. She has no idea just how
much I mean those words. I’m sorry for so much more than just tonight. I
should never have dragged her into this life where her head has become a
target.
“I hate it when we fight.” She smiles down at me and when I stroke
over the round of her stomach, we both look at each other in shock when I
feel something move under my palm.

“Was that…” The smile on my face stretches wide and turns real.
“I think so.” Olivia giggles, sounding deliriously happy. “Your little girl
wants you to know that she loves you.” She touches her hand over mine.
“You are going to be so disappointed when this baby is born a boy.” I
stretch my hand over her stomach, stroking firmly so he knows I felt him.
“Can we just get on with being happy now, Alex?” She slides her hand
through my hair and begs me with her eyes. “I picked what I wanted from
the menu.” She shrugs, reminding me that I keep letting her down. I don’t
want to, but this is all for her own good. As soon as I find out who Fox is
and make him dead, she can have everything I promised her, but until then I
won’t take any risks.
“Thank you.” I stand up and kiss the top of her head. Taking in the scent
of her hair and holding her for a few seconds before I lead us inside.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
OLIVIA
I t’s amazing what a difference four weeks can make. My cute, little bump
has now turned into a giant orb that slows me down wherever I go and
prevents me from seeing my feet. Alex is fascinated with it. He spends
hours stroking me and trying to feel the baby kick. He’s even started
reading some of the books from his mother's library to us both. My girl has
good taste, she likes Du Maurier.

“What are your plans for today?” Alex asks as he fixes his tie in the mirror.
He has to leave the house to go to a meeting in the city and I’m already
feeling cranky about it.
“Mmmm, let me think. I can sit around and read. I could lie and read. I
could sit and watch TV or I could lie and⁠—”
“I get it,” he interrupts me, climbing back over the bed to get to me.
“But you're doing a very important job.” He slides back the cover to reveal
my stomach before kissing it. “I’ll visit that coffee shop you like and bring
you back some of those brownies while I’m in the city,” he offers.
“Keep feeding me the way you do and I’ll be the size of this house.” I
shift myself into a more comfortable position.
“When growing a duke, the bigger the better.” He stretches over to kiss
me on the lips before he has to go.
“Don’t give anyone any shit today,” he warns, knowing that I’ve taken a
few of my frustrations out on the men he has guarding this place, like Fort
Knox. It’s out of character for me but pregnancy hormones mixed with
cabin fever is a lethal combination.

Once Alex has left, I sigh and look at the two dogs that are lying on the
floor. They aren’t getting walked half as much as they used to. Alex has
limited me to one walk a day around the lawns because they are flat and he
can watch me from his office. He even insists on one of his men walking
with me which is equally as frustrating.
I love how caring and cautious Alex is being but it’s really taking its
toll. I want to walk in the woods again. Watch the boys flush birds from the
bushes and run between the trees, being stuck in the house without Alex
here is going to be no fun at all.
“Who fancies a walk in the woods?” I ask them, deciding to be
rebellious, as I heave myself out of bed. Alex is being over cautious and I
refuse to spend another day sitting around the house. I’ll take whatever
punishment I get for breaking his rules. I throw on a pair of leggings and
one of Alex’s jumpers before I head down the stairs.

“Morning, Mrs. Stanley.” The guard who’s been put on my watch today
greets me with a nod.
“Morning.'' I smile at him sweetly as I make my way towards Alex’s
office. “I have a very personal call with my obstetrician, scheduled.” I lie,
stroking my hand over my stomach. “I don’t want to be disturbed.” It’s
difficult but I try my best to speak with authority.
“Of course, ma’am, take all the time you need.” He pats Vinci’s head as
we pass him and once I’m inside the office I close the door and quickly set
to work. I stand in front of the fake bookshelf Alex brought me through on
the day of his father’s funeral, and start pulling out books, hoping it will be
the trigger. I eventually locate a small button behind a very old copy of
Moby Dick, which works when I press it.
“Come on,” I whisper to the dogs, managing to squeeze myself and my
stomach through the gap and into the secret corridor. Vinci and Pico take
some persuasion but they follow me through the hidden passage till we
come to the next door. I kick the lever on the bottom to open it, and it’s a
much tighter squeeze for me to climb through the cupboard than it was the
last time I did it. I do manage though, and after a quick peek into the staff
corridor to make sure no one’s around, I head towards the boot room. The
dogs start to get excited when I slip on my walking boots, and I try to keep
them quiet while I check the coast is clear outside, through the tiny window
above the sink.
“Come on boys, now's our chance.” I open the door and move as fast as
my body will allow me, crossing the gravel, onto the lawn and then taking
the path that leads to the woods.
“We made it.” I breathe a sigh of relief when we are under the shelter of
the trees, and tipping my head back I take a good long breath of fresh air.
“This is what you really need.” I talk to my tummy as the dogs do their
thing and weave through the trees. As always Pico stays close by, they’ve
both become even more protective since I became pregnant, and seem to
have even developed a tolerance for Alex over the past few months.

I stop to take a rest when my back starts to ache and I get out of breath. My
lack of exercise, recently, is starting to show and when I rest on one of the
wooden stumps and hear voices, I realise how close I’ve gotten to Will’s
cottage.
“Rookie mistake.” I shake my head, knowing that if he saw me he
would report me to Alex. The voices are getting louder and when I realise
that one of them belongs to a woman, curiosity gets the better of me and I
move to get a little closer.
I can see the cottage now and the bright, pink car that’s parked outside
sticks out like a sore thumb against the backdrop. I manage to crouch
behind a bramble bush so I can find out what's going on.
“You're acting like I enjoy this, I don’t!” Will yells at the girl, who looks
to be around my age and is dressed more like she’s ready for the catwalk
than the countryside.
“You think I do?” She lashes back at him. “This is hard, Will, and I feel
like I’m doing it all by myself.”
“Hey, come here.” He quickly grabs her and wraps her up in his arms,
the same way Alex does me when I have one of my tantrums.
“I’m sorry, and it won’t be like this forever, I promise.” He rests his
chin on the top of her head and soothes her. I’ve seen enough to realise that
I’ve been reading Will wrong. I thought he was the kind and loyal type.
He’s got Leah madly in love with him, and he’s making her all kinds of
promises. She’d be devastated if she found out he has a side piece. I stomp
back through the woods with the boys beside me, and the closer I get to
home the more and more angry at Will, I become.
Now, I’m in a terrible position. I’ve grown close with Leah over the past
few months. Do I tell her about this so she stops wasting her time with a
jerk? Or do I keep my nose out of their business? Will is Alex’s friend and
just the thought of Alex siding with him over this makes me mad. A pigeon
taking flight from the tree above me startles me enough to scream, and I
close my eyes and stop to take a breath.
Alex would be angry enough if he knew I was out here by myself, to
think I was out here alone and working myself up would make him furious.
I try my best to calm myself down before I walk forwards.
I let the boys trot on towards the house when I make it to the path. I’m
nowhere near as fast-paced as I used to be but I am, as Alex likes to
constantly remind me, carrying precious cargo.

When I eventually make it to the boot room I kick off my boots and manage
to get myself back through the cupboard door before calling the dogs
behind me. Since I cut my adventure short I haven’t been gone long, I doubt
Alex’s guard would have even thought to check on me. Moving in between
the walls I try and remember how Alex opened the bookcase from this side.
There doesn’t seem to be any button or lever when I get there, the dogs are
looking up at me warily and suddenly I start to feel claustrophobic. The air
seems stuffy and I decide that brute force is going to have to do. Bracing
my palms against the wall I push hard until I feel it start to slide.
“There.” I look over my shoulder, at the dogs, pleased that we made it
back unscathed but when I step through the gap, and into Alex’s office, I’m
immediately greeted with a set of very stern eyes.

“And what do you think you’re doing?” My husband stands tall and
authoritatively in front of me. His arms are crossed over his chest and the
unimpressed look on his face tells me I’m in some real trouble.
“I…erm. I was playing hide and seek with the dogs.” I feel the heat
creep up my neck as I scratch the back of it.
‘Hide and seek, huh?” He steps closer to me, his hand raising up to
untangle a bramble twig that's caught in my hair.
 “We went really far that way.” I glance my eyes out the window and
smile, trying to expel some of the anger that's emanating from him.
“Olivia, do you know what could have hap⁠—”
“Yes, Alex, I know. I could have tripped and fallen, a tree could have
fallen on top of me. A wild fucking rhino could have charged at me and
trampled me to the ground. I’m sure you’ve gone through every case
scenario in your head. But I’m going insane here!” I look up at the ceiling
and try to calm myself.
“The wild rhino was over the top, but there is potential for boars.” He’s
being deadly serious, which only proves how neurotic he’s become.
“I told you not to leave the house alone.” He’s speaking through his
teeth now, the vein that's just above his collar looking like it could pop.
“I was on the estate grounds and I’m perfectly fine. I’m not going to do
anything to put my baby in danger, am I?”
“Our baby,” He corrects me, deepening his glare.
“Our baby. Either way, I’d never do anything to hurt her. I took a walk
in the woods and I wasn’t even alone. I had the dogs.” I look down at them
and note how Pico looks ready to strike at him.
“Do you know how angry I am right now?” His jaw clenches.
“I have a good guess.” I remain strong, refusing to feel bad for taking a
walk. Alex has to learn to loosen up.
He opens the door, gesturing with his head for the dogs to leave and
when neither of them move I struggle to stop myself from laughing.
“Olivia.” His look of warning makes my pussy flutter.
“Why can’t they stay?” I raise my eyebrows, wondering what he has
planned.
“Because that one will inevitably bite me for what I’m going to do to
you.” He scowls at Pico, and when I see the potential for a different kind of
adventure I quickly shoo them both out the door.
Alex slams it after them and immediately starts to walk me backwards,
and when my ass hits his desk I look up into his hooded eyes and laugh
nervously.
“You find amusement in my concern?” He keeps his eyes narrowed and
fixed on mine as I lick my lips and imagine him getting rough with me.
Alex has been far too kind to me since he found out I was pregnant.
“Not at all, I just think maybe you could lighten up a little.” I feel the
tension in his fingers when he squeezes them around my thighs.
“Lighten up a little,” he repeats my words, creasing his forehead as he
starts to stroke his fingers over the fabric covering my pussy. I smile at him
because if this is his idea of punishment, I’m going to have to re-offend.
“Let’s get you out of these.” He curls his fingers into my waistband and
rolls them off my legs. Sliding his hands up my thigh, he strokes all over
my skin, ensuring that his fingertips brush close to where I need them, but
don’t quite touch.
“What are you doing?” I whisper, starting to grind my hips.
“Nothing.” He shrugs, as my pussy starts to quicken and ache for his
finger to slip inside it.
“Alex.” His name rolls off my tongue as I close my eyes and imagine
him stroking his finger against my clit.
“Yes, Olivia?” His voice sounds far too polite, almost like we’re
strangers and I hate it.
“Please touch me.” I give in and ask, knowing that he’ll be enjoying my
suffering.
“I am touching you.” I open my eyes to argue and notice that he’s
unbuckled his belt and has a fist wrapped around his cock. It looks so big as
he strokes it through his palm, and while I look at its thick, glistening head I
feel that ache inside me get heavier.

“Don’t tease me.” I shimmy closer to the edge of the desk, yearning for him
to put me out of my misery. This game isn’t fun anymore. Every single part
of me is tingling and the emptiness of not having him inside me is turning
into pain.
“You want this?” He looks down at himself, and I hate how my head
automatically nods for him.
“Yeah, you want it.” He holds his dick firm in his hand as he teases it
along the inside of my thigh, leaving a slick trail of his precum on my skin.
“Is it starting to hurt yet, pretty girl?” he asks, with his tip just
millimetres from my entrance. I don’t answer his question, just wait for him
to take pity on me.
“Are you all wet and ready for me?”
 “Why don’t you touch me and find out?” I try to be clever and when he
takes my invitation and slides the tip of his cock slowly through my centre,
I hold my breath and revel in the satisfaction of it.

“So wet and needy, just how I like it.” He takes his cock in his hand again,
moving it away from me and leisurely stroking it through his palm. I watch
as he pushes the top I'm wearing up to my tits to expose my growing
stomach.
“You’ve gotten so big, pretty girl.” He pats it proudly, before resting his
cock against my stretched-out skin and admiring how it looks. Then,
making an arch with his hand over the ridge of it, he slowly starts to slide
his cock between them. I look down and watch, and imagining him doing
the same motion inside me makes my nipples harden and my pussy get
wetter.
“Alex, I need it,” I admit, rolling my hips as his lips tease my mouth,
lingering close but not touching.
“What do you need?”
“I need it inside me.” I try to squeeze my thighs together to sustain the
ache but his body is a barrier that has my legs stretched apart.
“Only good girls get what they want, Olivia, and you’ve been very
bad.” His cock continues to stroke against my belly and when his nose
slides along my jaw all the frustration that's building inside me feels ready
to erupt.
“You should see how beautiful you look right now,” he whispers. “So
desperate and needy, I’ll bet I’d only have to touch you with my finger to
make you come for me.”
I nod enthusiastically, closing my eyes tight because looking at him isn’t
making this any easier.
“I’m so sorry.” I grit my teeth and give him what I know he wants to
hear, but it earns me nothing. “Alex, I said I’m sorry.” I flick my eyes back
open and stare at him.
“Sorry enough never to defy me again?” His cock lowers towards my
pussy and hovers at my entrance.
“I won’t. I promise,” I grip his desk, anticipating his next move when I
feel his thick end touch at my opening.
 “Fuck, Olivia, your throbbing for me, I can feel it.” He keeps me
waiting longer. “Your pussy is soaking my cock and I’m not even inside
you yet.”
“I promise Alex, please,” I beg, and when he pushes just a little of
himself inside me I bite my lip and dig my nails into the wood.
Suddenly, he pulls out of me and the sound of disappointment I make is
pathetic.

“Alex,” I look up at him helplessly and then moan in relief when I feel two
of his fingers slip all the way inside me.
“Jesus, Liv,” he whispers, fucking me hard and fast with his fingers and
bringing me close to release.
“Yes, oh, Alex. I’m going to...” He snatches his hand away before I can
finish, and I feel my whole body thudding to the rhythm of my heart.
“No.” I shake my head at him, and he waits until my breathing has
calmed before he responds.
“Alex, I was so close,” I whisper as he starts to touch me again, this
time with a thumb that circles softly around my clit.
“I know you were.” He makes no apologies as he edges me to the brink
again, his thumb applying just the right pleasure to set off those fireworks
inside me. This time I don’t tell him how close I am but I give myself away
when I start to thrust against him.
“Ah, ah, ah.” He takes his hand away from me again and I swear to God
I could slap him.
“Alex, stop, please! I promised I wouldn’t do it again.” I plead with
him, grabbing his hand and forcing it back onto me. “Please.” The ache
inside me has become unbearable. “I need you to fuck me.” I hate how his
neglect feels, I don’t want to play games anymore.
And I cry out with relief when he plants his cock all the way inside me,
filling me up in one deep thrust as the groan he makes, causes my chest to
vibrate.
“Don’t you dare fucking come,” he warns me, gripping at my shoulder
and looking between us. “Not until I say.” He still looks so angry at me and
as I nod my head he starts to fuck me in long, deep thrusts that make his
challenge impossible.
 “You want to be good? Don’t fucking come,” he speaks through his
teeth, plunging into me harder and faster, and making me sweat under the
pressure. “Alex, I can’t hold it.” I shake my head feeling my pleasure build
to an unobtainable level.
“Yes, you can,” he growls. “You’ll hold it for me because you want to
be a good girl, again.” I exhale slowly, trying to stop myself from going
over the edge, as the pressure inside me becomes too much to hold on to. I
cry, real tears, and focus on my breathing and after what feels like a lifetime
I hear the word.
“Now.” I flash my eyes open when he says it and when he nods his head
at me and grips me tighter, I let everything go. The release is something
I’ve never felt before. Like an out-of-body experience that sucks all of my
energy and leaves my body on a high. My head is spinning and Alex allows
me to recover from it before he grabs my face and smothers me with kisses.

“You did so good,” he tells me, filling my chest with that comfort he’s got
me addicted to as he strokes my hair. Dragging me off his desk and onto my
shaky legs, he guides me to the floor and stretches my arms over my head.
“Never do that to me again. You scared me,” he admits, all his anger has
vanished and suddenly, he looks vulnerable.
“ I promise,” I assure him again, gasping when I feel his cock slide back
inside me, and this time he lets me come when I want.

I feel the baby start to wiggle, and grab Alex’s hand so he can feel it too.
“See, the fresh air was good for us.” I feel all the tension in his body
soften when he looks down at his hand and feels the ripple that comes from
under it.
“He’s strong.” He smiles to himself.
“She is,” I correct him.
“I know you're finding all this staying-at-home thing difficult, but⁠—”
“Oh, my God!” I interrupt him, quickly propping myself up on my
hands when I remember what I saw on my walk. “Your friend’s an asshole,
too.”
 “Oh, so I’m an asshole, now?” he questions, but since he’s got that
cocky grin on his face I figure he’s not mad anymore.
“Yes, and an overbearing one. But, Will’s worse.”
“What are you talking about?” He frowns.
“I mean he’s supposed to be with Leah and while I was… taking my
healthy exercise…” I note the way Alex’s jaw tenses. “...I saw him with
another girl at his cabin.”
“Just because she was with him doesn’t mean he’s sleeping with her,”
Alex points out, trying to drag me back onto his lap so he can kiss me.
“They were arguing and it sounded pretty heated.”
“Will doesn’t argue with anyone.” Alex laughs.
“Exactly, something about this girl had him really worked up and…She
wasn’t even his type, she was exactly like all those prim and proper daddy’s
girls that he mocks all the time.”
“Wait, now you're trying to tell me that Will is sleeping with a rich girl?
Nah.” He shakes his head refusing to believe it.
“Alex, I saw her with my own eyes. With her perfect, blonde, bobbed
haircut and dressed like she’d been pulled off the cover of Vogue. ”
Alex sits up and looks more focused.
“Blonde, bobbed hair?” he checks.
“Yeah.”
“You’re sure?” He looks really serious now.
“Of course, I’m sure. I took in every detail I could. Leah deserves better
than how he’s treating her.”
Alex scrambles up from the floor and starts getting dressed.
“What's wrong?” His urgency and the fact he’s looking angry again, has
me panicked. He ignores me, tucking his shirt into his trousers and then
fastening up his belt.

“Alex, what's going on?” I yell at him.

He offers me his hand to help me off the floor and once I’m standing he
takes my face in both his hands and forces me to focus on him.
“Go into the living room and stay put. Do not leave the house,” he tells
me firmly.
“Alex, tell me what this is.” I don’t know what’s got him spooked but it
has something to do with that girl and I don’t like it.
 “Just do what I said. Please.” He looks so desperate that I find myself
nodding my head, and when he races out the door I try to ignore the sick
feeling in my gut as the dogs come rushing back in and nudge me with their
noses.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
ALEX
“S ir,theI’m sorry about the—” I grab Levi by his throat and slam him into
wall.
“I told you to make sure you had fucking eyes on her.” I squeeze so tight
he starts to choke.
“I’m sor⁠—”
“Save it, she’s coming out of the office now. You watch her.” I point my
finger in his face before I release him and storm out of the house towards
Will’s cottage. All kinds of thoughts are going through my head and I can’t
believe I didn’t consider Beatrice being a part in all of this before. Did I
really just buy her story and believe that she wasn’t interested in making her
claim on our father’s money?
After I learned she was my sister I met up with her and agreed to
continue paying her her allowance, but I sensed something about her was
off. I’d gotten the feeling she was hiding something from me. She could
have been part of Nicolas’s plan, and the thought of Will being in on it too,
makes rage heat the blood in my veins.

I make it to his cottage and when I see her car parked up next to his truck, I
crash through the door without knocking.
Will’s pouring water from the kettle into two mugs but I don’t care
about getting scalded when I shove him hard and knock him back against
his fireplace.
“Alex!” Beatrice stands up from the kitchen table and launches herself
at me, grabbing my shoulders and trying to pull me back.
“Is it you? Are you Fox?” I ask my best friend, with adrenaline pumping
in my veins instead of blood.
“What? No!” Will tries to push me off and looks at me as if I’m crazy.
“Then what the fuck is this?” I release him and look over my shoulder
at Beatrice. She’s not looking like her confident self anymore, she looks
worried and very fucking guilty.
“Is it you? Did you think fucking him would convince him to help you with
your plan?”
“Alex, you don’t know what you're saying,” Will intervenes.
“Help me do what?” Beatrice looks clueless
“Are you Fox?” I step into her space but she stands firm, looking up at
me and refusing to show fear.
“I’m your sister,” she reminds me.
“Alex, get away from her and sit down. I’ll make us some tea. We all
need to talk.” Will grips my shoulders and eases me down.
“This isn’t what you think,” he whispers
“Well, it has to be someone who knows me. And even if you're not the
person trying to hurt Olivia, the last I checked, best friends don’t sleep with
each other's sisters,” I remind him coldly. I may barely know the girl but it’s
poor form on his part.
“Alex, me and Bea aren’t sleeping together. Trust me.” I notice how his
body stiffens just from the thought of it.
“So, what is this, then?” I look between them, waiting for some
answers. When she shrugs her shoulders at him, he drops his head and
closes his eyes.
“I didn’t want you to know. Ever,” he tells me when he eventually looks
back up.
“Don’t put this on me.” Beatrice points her finger at him.
“Well, you were the one that had to show up,” he accuses her, running
his fingers through his hair.
“I was going to be broke, Will. I’d have had nothing.”
“Stop!” I yell at them both when none of their bickering gets me any
answers.
“Beatrice is my sister too.” Will slides his hand over his face looking
guilty.
“What? No. She can’t be. Not unless your⁠—”
“I’m not your daddy's son if that's where your head’s going,” he stops
me.
“Well, then I can’t be…”
“You took that sibling test and the results were correct, we are siblings.”
Beatrice steps closer and takes my hand. “We share the same mother and
Will and I share the same dad.” I take a huge pace back when I hear what
she says, then go over it a couple of times in my head while I consider what
that means.

“No, that can’t be. My mum and your dad…” I look back at my best friend.
Who nods to confirm it.
“I knew about it, even when we were kids. I caught ‘em at it once.” He
keeps his head down as he takes a seat at the table and I flop into a chair
myself feeling all the anger I came in here with drain from my body.
“They were at it for years. Dad really did love her. He was always
making her little gifts and leaving ‘em around the woods so she’d find
them. He told me we were all going to run away together one day, and that
me and you would be brothers.”
“You never told me,” I manage to whisper, trying to figure out how I
never saw this for myself.
“I couldn’t, your mum kept promising Dad that she was going to leave
Theodore, but she never did. He’d have to look at what your father did to
her and she wouldn’t let him do anything about it.” I grip my hands together
on the table when I remember how badly he used to beat her. I always
figured she had no other option. Jack was a good man, and not the kind I
could imagine standing by and watching another man hurt the woman he
loved.

“So, what happened?” I look to Will for more answers.

“I happened.” Beatrice picks her time to step in. “My auntie Reena told
me that Mum got pregnant, and she knew your father would know I wasn’t
his.”
“Dad begged her to keep the baby, he just had to get some money saved
up, and a job in place so we could all leave. Years ago he’d given her this
antique ring that was his grandmother’s. It was the only thing of any value
he owned. He wouldn’t let her sell it though. He told me that once we were
away from her that ring would be the only fine thing she’d ever have. Life
was going to be tough but he was in love with her, and we were going to be
a family.” I stare at my best friend wondering how he’s kept this all to
himself. “He told me to pack a bag and be ready to leave anytime, that bag
was packed for months under my bed. Then one day, he came to me and
told me I was gonna be a big brother.” Will looks at Beatrice and smiles at
her fondly. There's a familiarity there, a bond that shows me they’ve known
about each other for a while.
“But she didn’t leave with him. He….”
“Died from the stroke he had, that drowned him down at the stream.”
Will shakes his and laughs bitterly. “Do you believe that, now?”
“Hang on, are you saying you think my dad found out and killed him?”
I check. I was in the woods the day they found Jack's body. It was one of
the worst of my life.

“I think it’s a coincidence that his wife was pregnant with another man’s
child and that man ended up dead.” Will shrugs and I stroke my hand over
my forehead when I feel my head start to pound
“But you…” I look at my sister and suddenly I see it. She has the same
nose and eyes as Mum did. “I’d have remembered if Mum was pregnant.” I
can’t piece any of this together.
“She left here a few days after my dad’s funeral. Reena said she
suspected Theodore had found out about them and was scared of being
next, plus she was starting to show.”
“I remember the day she left.” The little boy in me feels that pain and
sadness, all over again. “My dad wouldn’t let her take me and she was
beaten so badly. I told her to leave. I told her I could be brave…But she
killed herself. Three weeks later.”
I can be sure of that because I wracked my brain wondering if it was
something I said to her that made her do it. Did she think I wanted her to go
and leave me because I didn’t? I was scared as hell of her being hurt again.
I wanted to beg her to stay but I knew if she did her life would never
change.
“She would have had to be more than almost showing when she left
here,” I point out when I figure Will and Beatrice’s timeline doesn’t match.
That’s when I notice that look exchange between them again, and I get the
feeling there’s more.
“Your mum didn’t go to Ireland like she told you she did, she went to live
with dad’s sister, Auntie Reena,” Will tells me. “She tried to get me to go
with her but I’d never met the woman and I wanted to stay here with you.
I’ve got Mrs Draper to thank for the fact I did.”
I smile at him when I remember Barnaby's wife. She used to be our
cook, and I can remember her and Barnaby agreeing to be responsible for
Will if Dad let him stay.
“She was living with them when she gave birth to me, five months
later.” Beatrice pulls a picture from her wallet and shows it to me. I see
Mum sitting on some bright-coloured sofa, holding a baby in her arms with
a big wide grin on her face.
“No.” I shake my head. “She killed herself three weeks after she left. I
know this because I was counting down the days until I saw her again.”
Whatever this is, it’s just a fabricated story.
“Your mum didn’t kill herself, Alex.” Now it’s Will who's touching me,
stroking his hand over my shoulder like I’m some kind of invalid, while he
lies to me.
“You think my dad had her killed too?” I laugh, I don’t know what the
fuck to believe anymore so I stand up and go to leave.
“No, I know your dad didn’t kill your mum.” Will scrapes his chair back
and stands up.
“I know that, because she isn’t dead.” His words have me turning
around and facing him again.

“That's a lie. And a fucking cruel one.” I point my finger at him, but the
guilty look on his face tells me it isn’t.
“And this is why I didn’t want you to find out about her.” Will throws a
look at our sister.
“I’m sorry, Alex, but she wasn’t the woman you think she was. She left
me when I was three years old with my dad’s sister. It’s what she does,”
Beatrice tries to soothe me.
“So, she’s alive?” I let that sink in as tears sting the backs of my eyes.
“I was twelve when my aunt told me about you and Will, and when I
was sixteen I came here to meet you both. That’s when your father started
paying me.”
 “He was paying you to keep this from me?” It all makes sense and is
fucking typical of him.
“He didn’t want you to know Mum was still alive,” she sighs
“So he lied, and made her pretend she was dead for all these years.” I
suddenly feel a little hope from all this. My mum is alive, I can see her
again. I can tell her she’s going to be a grandmother and let her see for
herself that I’m nothing like the man she hated.
“No, Alex, your mum wanted you to think she was dead.” My sister
comes towards me slowly and places her hand on my arm like she’s
expecting me to bolt.
“When my aunt was telling me about you and Will, she told me what
happened when Lorna first arrived at their place. Lorna told them her old
life was over and that she had to focus on her future. She called your father
and asked him to help her make it seem that way too. Not just to you, but to
everyone.”
I can’t believe what I’m hearing. My mum would never have wanted me
to suffer that.

“I was three when she met André, he was some property developer who was
visiting from France. She’d known him for a week before she decided that
he was more important than her little girl.” Beatrice smiles sadly. “She left
me with them, never gave an address. My aunt tracked her down and Lorna
told her she was never cut out to be a mother. She told her to tell me the
same story that was told to you.” My arm automatically reaches out to wrap
around her shoulders when I see tears in her eyes.
“Neither of us want to hurt you, Alex,” she promises me.
“And I didn’t just come to you for the money. I wanted to meet you just
like I did when I was sixteen, but Will was being stubborn about that.” She
looks at him.
“How long have you been in touch with each other?” I ask them. Still
struggling to believe that me and Will share a sister.
“Since the day I came here. Your dad paid me well to keep the secret
from you, he never mentioned anything about Will.” She looks up at me
with a clever smile.
“I have to go back to the house and check on Liv.” I suddenly feel
overwhelmed by everything I’ve learned. I need time to let it process. Will
should never have kept this from me.
“I heard about you and your wife having a baby, and now that we don’t
have any more secrets, I’m hoping you’ll let me be a kick-ass, cool aunt.”
I manage a smile for her, but she’s forgetting that I’ve known about this
for five fucking minutes.
“We’ll talk some more when you’ve let it all sink in.” Will must pick up
on how I’m feeling because he steps forward and pats me on the back.
“I knew how much you loved your mum, Alex. I wanted you to hold on
to that,” he confesses, looking regretful and all I can do is nod my head and
turn back towards the door. I have to get out of here and somehow explain
all this to my wife.

“So, you're telling me you have a sister?” Olivia stares at me, looking a lot
more shocked then she is angry.
“Yeah, and I know I should have told you about her the day she came
here but I was still trying to convince you that this was a good idea” I place
my hands on both sides of her stomach, “I thought throwing in a sister, who
my dad refused to acknowledge, would complicate things.”
“Wait, I’m confused. You said she came here and told you she was your
dad’s daughter, but she’s really your mum’s?”
“Yeah, she needed money and Will made her promise that I wouldn’t
find out about Mum not being dead. I guess she knew she could pass a
sibling test so she told me she was my dad’s. It’s as clever as it is devious.”
“And what about that Samuel guy, did he know about this? He was the
one who was trying to ensure you kept paying her.”
My wife makes a very valid point but it’s the least of my worries right
now. She’s still in danger.
“I don’t know how a woman could do that to a child.” Olivia paces the
floor in front of me, stroking little circles over her stomach while she lets
everything I’ve explained sink in as I pour myself a drink.
“She’s not who I thought she was.” My fingers tighten around the crystal
tumbler I'm holding and I have to fight the urge I have to throw it at the
wall.
“She was obviously heartbroken over what happened to Will's dad.” She
stops in front of me and rests herself on my lap.
“It’s no excuse, Liv, she left me here with a man who she knew was
incapable of love.” I swirl the whisky round in my glass before I knock it
back. “The truth is, she was a heartless, nasty bitch, and I’m sorry, Liv,
because I really believed that there was some good in me.” I shift her off
my lap so I can stand up. Suddenly it all seems like too much. My whole
life feels like a lie, all my memories of her feel tainted.
“Alex,” Olivia calls after me when I start heading for the front door.
“Alex, wait!” She keeps calling but I don’t stop. “So help you, God, if you
make me run after you while I’m carrying your baby…” Her words have
me halting on my feet and turning around, allowing her time to waddle her
way through the hall and stand in front of me.

“Tell me what you’re talking about.” She looks up at me with sad, pitiful
eyes.
“I thought she was good. I convinced myself that I couldn’t be all bad
because I was half hers, and it turns out she was just as selfish and spiteful
as my old man.” I sound so weak and I fucking feel it too. “What hope have
I got now?” I shrug, looking at the woman who I’ve convinced to make a
life with me. It all feels like a con.
“No, you're not like either of them, you're you.” She tugs on my arm
when she feels me start to move away. “You can be sweet and thoughtful,
look at the way you take care of us.” She smiles.
“I’m also a murderer, and the man who got what he wanted by putting
you in a situation you couldn’t get out of,” I remind her. Sometimes I think
Olivia has been so swept up in the changes to her life that she loses sight of
that.
“I don’t care. I don’t care what got me here, and I don’t care that your
stubborn ass wants to keep me here and shut me off from the outside world.
I’m happy when I’m with you. I like the person you are when you're with
me. I like how my Alex is different from the Alex the rest of the world gets
and I know you're not all bad. You can’t lose faith in that now.” She takes
my hand and places it on her stomach, reminding me why not.

“You know, when she left, she promised me she’d visit in one month and
take me to the beach.” I look down at my hand and how it rests on the hard
ridge of her stomach. I haven’t even met our child yet and I’m already
worried about letting it down. “I’d never been to the beach before. Dad was
always too busy for holidays and he’d never have let Mum take me by
herself when they were together. I couldn’t wait to see the ocean and I was
missing her so much, I was counting down those days.” I smile to myself
when I remember how excited I was to see her again. “ When I found out
she’d killed herself I got so mad. I kept thinking to myself, ‘Why did she
make that promise?’ ‘Why couldn’t she have waited just a week and had
that last memory with me?’” I feel my eyes start to sting again and quickly
pull myself back together.

“I don’t want to talk about this anymore. I want to forget she and my father
existed and focus on us.” I slide one hand over the side of her bump while
my other lifts up to cradle her face.
“I’m sorry that I didn’t tell you about Beatrice, I think you're really
going to like her.” I manage a smile for the woman who deserves all the
good out of me, even if I have to dig really deep to find it.
“No more secrets.” She looks up at me and when I think about her
brother, my stomach ties in knots.
“No more secrets,” I promise, because sometimes a lie is far less painful
than the truth.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
OLIVIA

TWO WEEKS LATER

“I can’t believe I get to have one of these soon.” I smile at baby Millie as
she lays on the floor of our living room and kicks her legs.
“How long have you got left now?” Harriet looks down at my ever-
expanding stomach. I ordered a bunch of maternity clothes a few days ago
because nothing fits anymore and now, I don’t think I’ll ever go back to
wearing jeans again.
“Ten weeks.” I smile, letting all those mixed feelings stir up again. I’m
so excited to see what mine and Alex’s baby looks like, I’m desperate to
hold her in my arms but at the same time, the thought of going through
labour terrifies me.
“Just be really honest. Did it hurt?” I take a breath and prepare for her
answer. I did start to watch some videos on YouTube but I chickened out
after a few minutes.
“I had an epidural so I barely felt anything. I think it’s different for
everyone. I can remember how scared I was about it though.” She gives me
a knowing smile. “What I can tell you, is that it was worth it.” I see the
adoration she has for her little girl when she looks at her.
“So, have you got the nursery ready yet? I’ll bet baby Stanley's room is
bigger than our entire house.” She looks up at the ceiling of the living room.
“No, we decided to have the baby sleeping in with us for a while. And
we don’t have confirmation if it’s a boy or girl yet so we’ll wait till she gets
here before we think about decor.”
“She? I thought you said you didn’t know.”
“I know, Alex is in denial. He sees himself with a son and I see myself
with a little girl.” I tickle Millie’s tummy and make her giggle.
“Olivia, while I’m here. I really need to tell you something.” Harriet’s
smile fades and suddenly turns the conversation serious. I thought it was
strange her insisting that she come over here today. We always do
Wednesdays and she sounded very assertive on the phone when she asked
to make it today instead.
“What's wrong?” I shift myself into a more comfortable position on the
floor.
“It’s Lewis.” She sighs. “Rachel called me last night because she was
concerned for you.”
“For me?” I’m surprised that I have anything to do with this. I haven’t
seen Lewis since the day Alex made him apologise to me.
“She said he’d left his glasses behind after rehearsals, and she was
driving past his place so she thought she’d drop them into him. When she
did, she noticed something.” Harriet picks her little girl up and lifts her onto
her shoulder.
“What did she notice?” She’s got me intrigued now.
“Maybe it’s nothing, but after all he said about the work party, it just
doesn’t sit right.” Harriet looks worried.
“What did she see?” I repeat, starting to worry myself.
“There was a picture in the hall of the two of you together, she
recognised it as the one that was taken the night your little ones did that
Nutcracker production he directed last Christmas.”
“And that's strange why?” I laugh at her, clearly, motherhood has made
her paranoid.
“Because the photo had been cropped, the kids were cut out, and it was
made to look like one of just the two of you.”
“That is strange.” Unease stirs in my chest as I try to come up with a
reason why he would have done that.
“That's not all.” She takes another deep breath.
“He’s been calling me, asking me how you are. It used to be once a
week, conveniently after we’d met. He made it sound like he was sorry for
what he did, and that he was worried about you. But now, it’s every day.
He’s obsessed with you, Olivia,” she warns me.
“Quiet,” I whisper, making sure Alex’s guard doesn’t hear her. She has
no idea what my husband is capable of, all she sees when she comes here is
the Duke of Hatherly, a playboy who settled down when he got his title. She
doesn’t know there's another side to him. I can’t risk him finding this out
about Lewis, he’d kill him this time for sure.
“Aren’t you freaked out? ‘Cause I am.” Harriet whispers.
 “Of course I’m freaked out, but come on, this is Lewis, he’s weird and
he’s a liar but he’s harmless.”
“Olivia, he lives with his mother, she will be seeing that photograph
every day in her hall. Is that normal?”
“It’s just a photo.” I play it down, maybe we’re all overreacting to this.
“Displayed in their hallway as if the two of you are together, add that to
the lie he told at Christmas and the phone calls I'm getting…”
“Okay it's weird,” I admit not wanting to think about it anymore. “ but
I’m safe here, Alex has round-the-clock security and there is no way Lewis
can hurt me. Block his number. Don’t speak to him anymore. But Alex can’t
know about this, not right now, it’s only been a few weeks since he found
out about his mum and this would send him crazy,” I remind her.
“I get that, and it must be hard for him, but you're my friend and I care
about you. Lewis may seem harmless but you can never be too careful.”
“Well, careful, is all I can be these days.” I glance over my shoulder at
the guard who’s standing by the front door hoping that it’s enough to assure
her.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
ALEX

TWO WEEKS LATER

“S o,meyou still have no idea who this Fox person is?” Marina looks up at
as if I’m inadequate after she’s finished going through all the stuff
I found at Nicolas’s cottage. I told her weeks ago about what was
happening, but I haven’t shared this with anyone yet. I’ve been obsessing
over it. I need someone with a logical brain, who doesn’t start to get
palpitations whenever they think this through, to figure out what I’m
missing.
“If I did I wouldn’t be here talking to you. And Fox wouldn’t be a
problem anymore,” I assure her. Olivia is just eight weeks away from
having our baby. This should be a happy time for both of us. She’s starting
to pick up on my tension and it’s not good for her.
“Well, whoever it is, is clearly someone with a link to Nicolas. Did you
check his phone records?”
“All clean.” I take the whisky she passes me, not caring that it’s my
third. I’ll call Will and ask him to pick me up. I’d rather my staff stay at the
house where Olivia is.

“I have to admit Alex, you're losing your touch, you could have tortured all
this information out of Nicolas before you killed him.” She retakes her seat.
“If I’d found this before I killed him I would have.” I shake my head.
“Hang on, you're telling me this isn’t the reason why you killed
Talbot?” She stares at me confused.
“No, I killed him because he raped one of our girls. You knew that,
already.”
“A girl that bears a resemblance to your wife.” She proves she doesn’t
miss a thing.
 “I've never been one to control my temper, you know that. There’s
something else.” I take my drink and knock it back.
“Go on.” She massages her temple like she can feel a headache coming
on.
“I think whoever did this, also killed Olivia’s brother,” I admit to her.
I’ve been scratching my head over it ever since we found his body and it’s
too coincidental not to be linked.
“Of course, we have a dead brother to contend with, too.” Marina takes
off her glasses and pinches the top of her nose.
“Yeah, and I didn’t see it at the time but that was the first message.
Whoever this is, knows how important Olivia is to me and they want to ruin
it.”
“Poor girl, she loved her brother very much. She spoke fondly of him.
She must have been devastated.”
“She doesn’t know,” I admit, already knowing that it’s going to make
her mad.
“You haven’t told her?” She stares across the desk at me as if I’m a
monster.
“No, Marina, I haven’t fucking told her because that dead, little thief is
the only reason she’s with me. I made a deal with her, her life for his.”
Marina rests back in her chair and closes her eyes.
“I know it sounds insane.”
“It doesn’t sound insane Alex, it is insane.” She shakes her head and
reaches for the whole bottle, sliding it across to me.

“I don’t know what it is about her, but I knew from the second she came
into my office and begged for his life that I had to have her.”
“Well, you certainly did that,” she points out, looking far from
impressed.
“If I tell her he’s dead, she will never believe that I didn’t do it.
Whoever did this wanted her to know he was dead. They killed him in her
apartment and left him there for her to find.”
Marina shakes her head and looks over the plan that's in front of her
again.
“Whoever did this knows you, they want to get in your head and fuck
with it, and it seems to me that you’re letting them.”
 “How can I not? They are threatening to take from me the only thing I
value. And she’s suffering for it. I’m driving her crazy because I won’t let
her leave the house. I’m not sleeping, She needs to feel secure and calm and
I’m none of those things, right now. I have to find out who this person is
and kill them.”
“There has to be someone you suspect.” She hands it all back over to
me.
“They stabbed Trent, he’s a strong guy and he’s fast. We’re not dealing
with just anybody, here. I don’t know anyone who’s ever pulled a knife on
him and lived to tell the fucking story.” It hurts to think of him and how he
died and knowing that it was my fault only adds to my anxiety.
“So, take all this and go to the police. That DCS Winslow practically
resides in your asshole, as it is. You must tell me what you have on him.”
She narrows her eyes at me.
“That's not how I work, I don’t want this person locked up, I want them
dead.” I feel my temperature rising just thinking about it. I swear I will put
this person through fucking hell for what they’re doing.
“And where is Olivia now, why aren’t you with her?” Marina asks me,
looking confused.
“Because Leah has organised a baby shower for her, she has a couple of
her friends over, and I thought she deserved a day without me hanging over
her shoulder.”
“Why do you see yourself as a burden to people, Alex Stanley?”
Marina’s face goes unusually soft.
“Do you really want me to answer that?” I look back at her.
“You're so hung up on this mother and father bullshit, you're missing the
fact that you're nothing like either of them. Your mother may have walked
out on you and never looked back, but that's not who you are, you've never
given up on anything. You’ve never let someone tell you you can’t achieve
something, and I can speak from experience because I’ve been that person
and you’ve proved me wrong, just like you did all the others. Stop doubting
yourself, Alex, stop comparing yourself to two individuals who don’t
matter.”
She stands up and rounds her desk.
“Where are you going?” I look at her surprised by her sudden burst of
energy.
 “I’m going to get some work done. You’ve been here four hours, the
party thing will be finished, you should go home to your wife.”

I take in what she says before I swallow my drink and as she struts out I
take out the scan photo from my jacket pocket and look at the 3d image we
had done last week. Olivia is still adamant that we’re having a girl, but I
know for sure she’s carrying me a son. I smile sadly at the image when I
realise Marina’s optimism isn’t enough. Olivia told me herself when we got
into this that she would never love me. She can tolerate me on my bad days
and, maybe, on my good ones she might even like me. She likes the things I
can make her body do, and I know she’ll love the person we made together
but I’m kidding myself if I believe that she could ever love me. Nobody can
love a monster.
So, instead of going home, I pick the bottle up from the desk and
unscrew the lid, pouring myself another.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
OLIVIA
I throw my phone on the sofa when my call goes straight to the
answerphone and start to worry as I look up at the clock. It’s nearly
midnight and Alex still isn’t home. He hasn’t called or texted which isn’t
like him. Usually, he texts me at least every other hour to check I’m okay.
The party Leah organised for me finished hours ago and I can’t help
worrying now that something’s happened to him.
Alex is tied up with all kinds of things, and I’m pretty sure he thinks
he’s invincible. You’d think having one of your best friends killed would
make you stop and think but no, not my husband.
I struggle onto my feet when the front door crashes open and Alex
stumbles inside aided by an unimpressed-looking Marina.

“Evening, Olivia.” She gives me one of her tight smiles, which I’ve learned
is intended to be friendly.
“Ignore her, she’s pissed that she wasn’t invited to the party.” Alex
makes his way over to me and grabs my face
“Wow.” I pull away when the alcohol on his breath makes my eyes
water.
“I had a few drinks,” he tells me, stumbling on his feet and trying to
focus.
“I can tell.” I look across at Marina and return the smirk she’s looking at
me with.
“How was the baby rain?” he asks, slumping himself onto the bottom
step of the stairs and taking off his tie.
“It was great.”
“And what did you think of Bea? She’s nice, right?” He kicks off his
shoes, leaving them where they land, and attempting to stand back up.
“She’s lovely,” I assure him, moving over to help him up the stairs.
“I’ve got him, Ma’am.” Patrick steps forward from his post and
manages to lift him onto his feet.
 “I’m sorry, he came to the club to get out of your way and ended up
having a few too many. In the office, of course,” Marina assures me as if
she can read the thoughts in my head.
“I’m glad he had a good time, he’s been uptight lately,” I admit with a
sad smile as I watch Patrick try to help him.
“He explained and he’s trying,” she assures me, while Patrick takes two
steps up, then three steps back in his attempt to get him up the stairs.
“I’m sorry Leah didn’t invite you to the shower. She must have thought
it wasn’t your kind of thing.”
“It’s not,” she tells me. “I can’t think of anything worse than a party
without alcohol.” She lights herself up a smoke and although Alex doesn’t
allow smoking in the house anymore, I don’t stop her. She’s far too
intimidating.
“Just be patient with him, Olivia,” she offers me some advice and I can
see how deeply she cares about him from the softness in her eyes.
“I’ll be as patient as I can, I promise.”
“I know you will.” She takes my hand and squeezes it before she sees
herself out the door.

I stir awake when I feel something soft and warm stroking between my
legs, and when I look up over the rise of my stomach and see Alex’s head
buried between my thighs, I smile to myself.
“Well, this is a nice awakening.” I slide my hand through his thick,
brown hair and then arch my back when his tongue circles around my clit.
He fixes his eyes on me and I realise how much they’ve changed since I
first came here. There's no wickedness in them now, just adoration as he
takes his time, and lets me know that this pleasure is all for me. His hands
slip from my thighs onto my belly, holding it firm as the gentle laps of his
tongue edge me closer to spilling all over it. The baby kicks against his
palm and I see a smile in his eyes as he continues to pleasure me, softly and
slowly, like he has all the time in the world.
I feel my climax threatening, growing stronger the more I try to hold on
to it.
 “You taste so fucking good for me.” Alex trails the tip of his nose
through my pussy lips and when his tongue follows, in one, long stroke that
finishes at my clit, I let it go. Alex holds me even tighter in his hands, as my
body jolts. His tongue flicking harder and faster to ensure I get every last
moment of pleasure from it.

“I’m sorry for being a jerk last night.” He climbs up my body and kisses
me.
“You were fine. I was just worried when I couldn’t get hold of you,” I
admit, feeling all kinds of needy. We’ve spent all of our time together over
the past eight months, which seems crazy when I think back to the person
he was when I met him.
“I shouldn’t have drank so much, what if something had happened?” I
can tell he’s disappointed in himself and I don’t want that.
“What were you expecting to happen at a baby shower?” I giggle. “We
had a good night, and so did you. You needed it.” I stroke my hand through
his hair, liking how ruffled it looks when he’s just woken up.
“Well, don’t get too used to it. I’m not leaving your side for the
foreseeable.” He smacks a kiss on my forehead before getting up and
starting to get changed.
“Alex, that's ridiculous, you have businesses to run.”
“That's one of the reasons I went to see Marina, yesterday. I asked her to
look for a new employee, someone to take the strain off her when I step
back.” He shrugs casually as he fastens his watch.
“Step back, what do you mean?”
“I mean, from now on I’m just an investor. The past few months have
proven that I don’t need to be around for my business to run, and I want to
be a husband and father.”
I smile to myself and wonder how I got so lucky.
“And what about the other businesses?” I don’t want to ruin the
moment, but I’m curious to know how far he’s going with this.
“Like I said, it’s going to take some time, but I will get straight.” I can
tell from the look on his face that it’s not what he wants. Alex wasn’t a man
who was born to follow law and order. He only wants out because he wants
to keep us safe.
“I had an email back from that job I applied for in July,” I tell him, hoping
we can move past the subject. “They wanted to meet with me and discuss a
position once the baby comes.” I smile, hoping he’s going to be on board.
I’ve been happy to overlook his confinements because I’m carrying his
child, but I have every intention of returning to work, even if it’s only part-
time.
“That's great news.” He manages a smile before focusing his attention
back to my stomach, his palm rubbing a big circle over my stretched-out
skin.
“Alex, you do realise that I need to go back to work? What we have is
too intense, it’s borderline unhealthy,” I tell him softly.
“You mean I’m intense and I’m unhealthy.” He smiles at me sadly.
“I’m not saying I don’t like it, I just think that we have to let the real
world in, a little. Don’t you feel like we’ve been living in our own little
bubble lately?”
“I like our bubble.” His thumb strokes over my belly button.
“I do, too. But I don’t want to lose sight of the person I was before
you,” I admit, hoping it won’t hurt him.
“I’d never ask you to be anyone else, Olivia,” he assures me, and
although he promised me no more secrets, I can’t help feeling there's
something he isn’t telling me.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
ALEX

SIX WEEKS LATER

“M orning, sweetheart.” I smile at my wife when she waddles into the
dining room. Standing up, I pull out her chair so she can sink herself
into it. “What would you want me to plate you up?” I lift her plate, knowing
that leaning over the table is far too uncomfortable for her now. She looks at
all the pastries, fruit, and cereals that are spread out in front of her and lets
out a heavy sigh. “I could get Kristoff to cook whatever you want if you
don’t like what’s here,” I suggest.
“It’s not that, Alex. I already feel like I’m going to burst, I don’t want to
eat a thing,” she tells me, manoeuvering her huge belly so she’s sitting more
comfortably.
“Well, unfortunately, you have to eat something,” I remind her, picking
up a croissant and some grapes, and placing them in front of her.

We had a doctor’s appointment yesterday and Olivia was very pleased to

hear that, now she’s 38 weeks, the baby could come at any time. Up until a
few days ago, she was enjoying being pregnant, but now our baby’s in its
later stages of growth she’s getting tired and uncomfortable.

“I read a few things last night about natural ways to induce labour.” She
looks at me, hopefully, as I retake my seat. “There's a tea I can drink that
helps, and they say steady exercise is good too.” Her eyes flit towards the
dogs that are lying by the door.
“No more walks.” I made that point very clear last week. I don’t want
her walking in the woods, even if she’s with me.
 “And we’re not going to do anything that would put you into labour
early, Dr. Stevens said the baby could come anytime from now, not that it
should,” I remind her, pushing her plate of food closer in case she’s
forgotten it’s there.
“Well, we better stop having sex then, because that’s also on the list.”
She smiles at me cleverly, making me want to bend her over the chair and
thrash her hot-as-fuck ass for giving me sass.
“Then we will just have to be more careful,” I point out, nodding my
head towards her plate again. “The longer he remains inside you, the
stronger and healthier he’ll be when he arrives.” Seriously, does she want
me to chop the damn croissant up and feed her it?
“That's easy for you to say, you're not the one getting fatter by the day
and needing to pee every five minutes. Which reminds me…” She rolls her
eyes as she starts to drag herself back up.
“Where are you going?” I ask standing up myself, so I can help her.
“To pee,” she growls at me, making her way to the door.

I wait for her to come back, feeling bad that I put her in this condition and
that she’s suffering. I’m trying hard to be attentative to her, but nothing I do
is going to make up for the changes her body is going through.
When she eventually comes back and sits down I see the way she pouts
and decide she needs something to focus on. I’ve had a surprise planned for
her for some time now, one I was going to give her after the baby was born.
But, today seems as good a day as any.
“If you eat that food, I’ll take you somewhere special,” I bargain with
her, watching her eyes widen and an instant smile lift her cheeks.
“You mean, we’ll leave the house?”
“Yes, Olivia, we will leave the house,” I confirm, knowing that it’ll
make me a nervous wreck; but we made it to the doctor’s yesterday and if
the baby can come anytime, I need to be prepared to get her to the hospital.
“Where are we going?”
“It’s a surprise, and the sooner you eat that, the sooner you’ll find out.” I
pick up her fork and hand it to her
“What is this place?” she asks, looking up at the three-storey, derelict
building when I open the car door and help her out onto the pavement. I
have Patrick and Levi in a truck in front of us, and Hugo and Spencer in one
behind but I’m cautious about having her out here in the open. For all I
know, Fox could be a fucking sniper.
“This is your dance school,” I tell her, watching all her confusion turn to
shock as she stares up at it.
“My dance school?” she repeats.
“I bought it for you a few weeks ago. We can’t go inside, not until after
the builders come in and do some structure work, but after that, it’s all
yours. You can plan how you want it, from top to bottom.”
“Alex, this is too much.” She shakes her head and looks the happiest
I’ve ever seen her.
“No, this is me proving to you that I would never want to change you. If
I don’t have to worry about the clubs and the restaurants, I can play a bigger
role in our child's life. I want to see you flourish, Olivia, just like you have
these past few months, while you’ve been growing our child.”
“You’re insane.” She holds back her tears. “I’m a foundation grade
teacher, Alex. I can’t have my own dance school.” She’s giggling now, and
the sound of it makes my heart beat faster.
“Then become a higher grade teacher, hire higher grade teachers. You
make this yours and you run it however you want. The estate can fund it,
you can offer scholarships to kids who need them, just like Hilda did with
you,” I explain, knowing how much that’s going to mean to her.
“Alex.” She bursts into tears and launches herself at me, kissing me all
over my face and looking so ecstatic that, for a few blissful seconds, I forget
there's a threat on her life.

“I have the blueprints in my office, back at home, you can start planning
how you want it to look inside. This is your baby, it’s your project and I
already know you're going to make it incredible.” I kiss her lips and usher
her back into the car. Just a few minutes out in the open is longer than I
deem safe and, as I slam the door and look over my shoulder, I can’t help
sensing that we’re being watched.
All the excitement of seeing her new premises seems to have knocked
Olivia out. She came up to bed early and since being close to her is the only
place I want to be right now, I decide to go upstairs and soak in the bath.
I’ve got so much on my mind. I’m still trying to find out who Fox is. I’ve
got Kenzo on my back because supply isn’t coming in fast enough, and the
fact that I know Olivia could go into labour, any minute, has me on edge.
Lying back in the warm water I close my eyes and try to focus on the
bigger picture.

“Alex.” The door opens and when Olivia steps through it, seeing how her
stomach sticks out of her open dressing gown makes all my stress seem
worth it.
“You okay?” I check, as she steps towards me and slides it off her
shoulders, standing in front of me naked and looking like some kind of
fertile goddess from a painting.
“I see you got some rest.” I roll my tongue inside my cheek as I admire
her.
“I needed it.” She smiles.
“Fuck…Do you have any idea how hot you look right now?” I say,
watching how she strokes her taut skin. She knows that, right now, it’s my
favourite feature of hers. Her tits have gotten so ripe and full over the past
few weeks, and her belly is stretched so big and tight I can’t imagine it
could get any bigger.
“Do you remember the first night I came here, how I walked in on
you?” She slowly slides her hand between her legs, parting her pretty, pink
lips with her finger.
“Liv, what the fuck are you trying to do to me?” My cock turns solid
and I have to grip my hands around the edge of the bath to prevent me from
spoiling her show.
“I was so scared of you, but I wanted you just as bad,” she admits,
continuing to touch herself. Her breathing becomes steady and she starts to
make those noises that send me fucking wild.
“Get in here,” I order, my cock aching to be inside her and my fingers
twitching to touch her. But she ignores me, continuing to give herself
pleasure and making me suffer.
“Olivia Stanley, get your pregnant ass into this bathtub and straddle my
fucking dick before you earn yourself a punishment!” I tell her sternly,
gripping my cock to give it some relief.
“I thought you’d never ask,” she tells me, slowly moving closer, and
taking the hand I offer to help her get in. She gently lowers herself down so
her knees rest against my thighs and when I go to sit up she gently eases me
back down. “I want control tonight,” she whispers, taking my hands and
placing them on each side of her swollen stomach that rests between us. She
looks so pretty with her hair tied up loosely on top of her head, and the
seduction in her eyes is making them glisten like the sun on the ocean.
She reaches between us and takes my cock in her hand. Teasing it
through her fist a few times, and slipping it between her pussy lips. When
she lines us up, she sinks herself all the way over it.
“Fuck!” I hiss when I feel myself buried deep in her body. “I told you
we were taking it steady,” I warn, keeping my eyes narrow and focused on
hers.
“And I told you that I’m in control.” She rests her hands on the edge of
the tub and rocks her hips against mine, taking from me what she needs,
and owning my fucking body. It feels fucking incredible. I stroke my hand
over the huge bump she’s grown, as the water splashes out over the sides of
the bath and soaks the floor.
“You're perfect.” I watch the way she smiles as she takes her pleasure
from my cock. And knowing how much she likes it when I praise her, I
decide to give her more of what she needs. “You’re so fucking special,
Olivia. Look at you, so fucking pregnant and still riding my cock like my
good girl.” She closes her eyes and bites her lip as she sits upright to get me
at a different angle.
“Open your eyes, I want to see them,” I order waiting for her to obey.
“That’s better, never close me off from those pretty eyes.” I slide one of my
hands up from her belly to take hold of one of her tits. They feel heavy from
the milk she’s starting to produce and I gently roll her nipple between my
thumb and finger to see if I can bring some to the surface.
“Alex, don’t do that.” She looks down at my hand.
“Does it hurt?” I ask, continuing to stimulate it.
“No, but…” I see her blush when she leaks a little onto my finger.
Her eyes close up on me again like she’s embarrassed.
“Olivia, open your eyes.” I hear the tension in my voice. “Are you
ashamed of this?” I check, and when she opens them back up and nods her
head I can’t help feeling a little mad.
“It’s just a little strange,” she admits, looking awkward and so delicate I
want to wrap her up in my arms and never let her go.
“It’s not strange, it’s incredible. Don’t you see that?”
“Right now, I see my tits leaking on my husband’s hand.” She manages
an embarrassed laugh.
“Well, right now, I see the most beautiful woman in the world, growing
my child, and this…” I squeeze her tighter between my thumb and finger so
she spills a little more for me, “...to me, is sexy-as-hell. Everything about
you is sexy, right now,” I assure her, making sure she sees when I lick the
arch between my thumb and finger so I can taste the droplets she spilled
onto them. It’s sweeter than I expected and, like everything else about my
wife, it tastes fucking perfect.
She smiles warmly as she continues to ride me, her back arched and her
belly bouncing in front of me. I hold it steady for her, helping with her
motions as she starts to fuck me harder. My wife doesn’t know it yet, but
this won’t be the last heir she gives me. I’d happily keep her pregnant for
the rest of her life if she’d let me.

“I’m gonna come,” she whispers, sounding like she’s about to lose control.
“That’s a good girl, you come for me. Come all over my cock, pretty
girl. You know what that does to me,” I tell her, knowing that the way her
walls clench me, will have me firing my load into her pussy. We should be
taking it steadier than this, she’s so close to the end, anything could trigger
her to go into labour but, seeing the pleasure on her face and watching her
come apart for me makes it impossible to stop her.
“Oh fuck!” She slams her hands onto my shoulders as she lets herself go
and I release, right along with her, clutching at her skin as my head fucking
spins like a whirlpool. For a long time we say nothing, just stare at each
other as we catch our breaths. She remains silent as she slowly stands up in
front of me and I notice the victorious, little smirk on her face when my
eyes rise up her body.
“You tricked me.” I try my best to be mad at her but she makes it
difficult, being this damn hot.
“I told you, Alex, I’m ready to have this baby.” She shrugs as she climbs
out of the tub and wraps herself in a towel, leaving me alone with my hand
twitching to spank her.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
OLIVIA

THREE WEEKS LATER

“D r.weStevens doesn’t know shit.” I throw my handbag onto the sofa when
get back home from my appointment.
“I don’t think you’ll be saying that to her when she’s offering you
drugs.” Alex places a kiss on my temple and laughs to himself. I guess
someone who hasn’t been pregnant for 41 weeks can find humour in this
situation. But I don’t.
“Take a seat, I'll get you something to drink. We have that tea that's
supposed to help.” He tries to comfort me but I shoo him away.
“I don’t want to sit down. I want to walk and hope gravity drags this
child out of me. And the tea doesn’t work, I’ve been drinking it for two
weeks. It tastes like shit.”
“Your Grace…” Barnaby looks pleased to see us when he steps in from
the hall. “How did the appointment g–” Alex quickly shakes his head to
silence him.

“How do you think it went?” I look down at the enormous weight I’m still
carrying. He offers me one of his sympathetic smiles as I shuffle over to the
gym ball in the corner of the room and start to bounce. I’m tired because I
can’t get comfortable enough to sleep and I’m tense because, as desperate
as I am to get things moving, I’m also terrified of giving birth.
“Sweetheart,” Alex makes his way over to me and starts kneading my
shoulders. “I know you're really struggling with this but⁠—”
“No, you don’t! You have no idea, and all this is your fault. I can barely
move. Your child thinks my bladder is a drum and I just…” I burst into tears
for no explainable reason and Barnaby scarpers off as fast as his old legs
can carry him.
 “Shhhh, come on.” Alex helps me back onto my feet and guides me
over to the sofa. “Don’t cry, I know you're uncomfortable but Dr. Stevens
said if you get to 42 weeks she’ll induce you.” He wipes away my tears
with his thumb.
“That’s a whole week away, and we’ve tried everything to make this
happen. Honestly, Alex, another week feels like a lifetime.”
“Obviously, you're too good at being pregnant, and our little boy wants
to stay in there.” He tries to distract me with a compliment and I snarl in
response.
“Seriously, Liv, you’re doing an incredible job and I’m so proud of
you.” He kisses the top of my head as his palm strokes over my stomach. “It
won’t be long now, and when it happens I’m going to take really good care
of you.”
I swear this guy has some kind of superpower, not only can he read my
mind, but he always knows all the right things to say.
“You always take care of me.” I pout at him, feeling awful for the
hormonal wreck I’ve been the past few weeks. Alex has put up with all
kinds of emotional breakdowns from me, and he’s kept his cool for every
one of them.
“You're tired, you were up all night, last night, why don’t you go
upstairs and get some rest?” he suggests.
“You were up all night with me, you must be tired too. Why don’t we go
up together?” I suggest, the way his fingers stroke over me distracts me
from the ache in my back and puts a flutter in the pit of my stomach.
“Because you know if we do what will happen, which defeats the object
of you getting rest. You could go into labour at any time, you need your
energy for that.” He makes a valid point but not a helpful one.
“I’m going to make you some of that tea, and yeah, it tastes like shit
but, it’s good for you.” He kisses me again before he gets up and heads for
the kitchen.

“How did the appointment go?” Leah asks when she steps through the door
a few minutes later. She has a rag in one hand and a tub of wax polish, that I
love the smell of, in the other.
“Well, I’m still pregnant so, not as well as I wanted.” The baby shifts
inside me, and what I assume is her tiny foot pokes out. It makes me smile
and reminds me that despite my discomfort, this really is a blessing.
“Something came for you today, it must have been hand-delivered
because it was on the doormat when I came back from walking the dogs.”
Leah delves into the front of her apron and pulls out a cream envelope with
my name calligraphed on the front. “I wonder what you’ve been invited to
this time.” She raises her eyebrows before walking over to the mantelpiece
and starting on the brass statues.
“Do you want to take a guess? Village show opening, or charity
fundraiser?” I wave the envelope in front of me playfully, before I open it.
“Maybe it’s Emillie Deauvier inviting you to her French chateau for a
wild, girls' weekend.” Leah laughs as I rip open the envelope. “I can just
imagine you and her sipping wine and…” Her voice fades to silence as I
look at what I’m holding in my hand. My body instantly turns cold and I
swear my heart stops.

“Olivia…Olivia!” Leah calls my name over and over, as I stare at a picture

of my brother, lying on the bed in our old apartment, with an open gash
across his throat and blood soaking the sheets beneath him. It looks like
something out of a horror movie but I can’t take my eyes off it.
“Olivia!” Leah drops to her knees in front of me, trying to shake me out
of the trance I’m in.
“Mr Stanley!” I hear a scream as she rushes away and as I slowly move
to stand up, I see what's written on the back of the photo and it makes my
knees give in.
He was never going to let him live!
I choke on the bile that rises to my throat and grip the edge of the sofa
when the floor starts to move under my feet.

“Liv…” Alex comes rushing down the hall toward me. “It’s okay, just
breathe.” He must think the baby’s coming because he’s stroking at my
back, and looking excited but I can’t bear his hands on me.
“Get the fuck off me!” I shove him as hard as I can, surprised at the
strength I find.
 “Okay, okay, but we have to go to the hospital.” He holds his hands up
defensively, still clueless and fucking smiling.
“I’m not going anywhere with you. You fucking monster!” I hold up the
photo of my brother, in front of his face, and his smile slips away. The guilt
that replaces it is all the confirmation I need.

“You told me you were looking for him,” I cry, looking at the man I’ve
given all my trust to, and feeling like he’s pulled my heart out of my chest.
“I was looking for him. I didn't do this, you have to believe that.” He
swallows thickly, and for the first time since I’ve known him, he looks
scared.
“You're lying.” My whole body is trembling and I have no idea what to
do. All the walls that I’ve built up around me have just come crashing down
and I feel like they are crushing me. “You did this, Alex.” I point my finger
at him before pushing past him and making my way towards the door.
“Olivia, where the fuck do you think you’re going?” He marches after
me.
“Away from this prison and away from you!” I move as fast as my body
will allow me to.
“Don’t be ridiculous, come back and let me explain.” He gets in front of
me and blocks the door.
“Yes, I knew about your brother being dead, and I kept it from you. But
I didn’t kill him. I swear I would never have done that. I didn’t tell you
because I didn’t want to upset you.”
“You really expect me to believe you didn’t do this? You're a murderer,
Alex, and you always get what you want, you told me that yourself. Now,
move out of my way.” I stare at him through my tear-blurred eyes as the
devastation of his betrayal sinks in.
“No.” Alex stands firm, refusing to budge.
“Please.” I close my eyes because I don’t want to look at him.
“Olivia, you have to listen to me. I did not do this and you aren’t safe
out there.” He grabs my arm, squeezing it so tight I feel his fingertips
bruising me.
“I’d rather take my chances out there than be here with you,” I growl
through my teeth, and suddenly, as if my words just triggered him, he
releases me and takes a step back. All the determination in his expression
has gone and he just looks blank. I ignore the tug of pain it puts in my chest
and keep moving forward.

“Wait!” he calls after me. “I’ll go.”

“What?” I spin around, checking I heard him right.
“I’ll go, you stay here where I know you're safe and if anything
happens, someone can drive you to the hospital.” He looks and sounds
defeated, and it doesn’t suit him, at all. “I need you to calm down and think
about our baby, Olivia. I’ll leave so you can do that. Then, when you're
ready to hear me out, we’ll talk.” He slowly steps towards me and when he
raises his hand to stroke my cheek, I freeze. “Listen to my words. I didn’t
kill Jamie,” he whispers so softly that I’m desperate to believe him, but
there's too much wrong with this situation. I see now why he’s kept me so
detached from the world and I feel like a fool for buying into it. “My
conscience may be fucking dirty, Olivia, but it’s clean of this.” I stand in
shock as he presses a kiss into my forehead, then rushes past me out the
door.
“Do not let her leave,” he warns Patrick as he gets behind the wheel of
his car and skids off the gravel.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
ALEX
I grip the wheel as I speed through the lanes and feel my rage burning
through my flesh. I hate that I had to leave her back there, but she was
losing control of herself, and I was the fucking trigger. My hurt is far
outweighing my anger, right now, because my wife, and the woman who’s
about to give birth to my child, has no fucking faith in me. After all these
months that I’ve spent trying to show her I can be a good man, she still sees
me as the cold-hearted asshole who she made a deal with.

I head toward The Residence because I know it’s closed for refurbishments.
Right now, I need to be alone. I need to know who sent Olivia that fucking
photo so I can string them up by their guts, and make them suffer. My heart
is beating too fast, my head is spinning with vile thoughts, and knowing that
she’s alone at such a vulnerable time is driving me fucking wild. I should be
with her, comforting her through her grief, massaging her back, and rubbing
her feet. Giving her all the things she needs. She could go into labour at any
second and I’m not fucking there.

I’m surprised when I get to the club and the doors are unlocked, all the
decorators would have left by now, and when I storm through to the office, I
get my answer when I see Marina behind the desk.
“What are you doing here?” I snap, I should have gone to my old
apartment.
“I’m enjoying the peace and quiet and getting some paperwork done.
And you?” She stares at me, having no idea that my whole world has just
fallen apart.
“I’m freaking the fuck out,” I admit, breaking down in front of her and
telling her everything that's just happened.
“I’ve lost it all, she’s never going to believe me. I can’t prove that I
didn’t do it, and even if she did, she still wouldn’t forgive me for lying to
her.”
“Don’t be ridiculous, you're not going to lose her, she’s bearing your
child.” She plays the whole thing down, but she wasn’t there. She didn’t see
the hate in Olivia’s eyes.
“I don’t think you understand. I love this woman.” I grip my hair and
tug it from my scalp in frustration. “I can’t imagine my life without her
now, and I’ve built my future all around her.”
“I understand, Alex, I can fucking see it. But you're going about this all
wrong. You know who sent her that photo. It was the same person who took
it, and the same person who killed him. You need to start looking at what's
in front of you.” She turns her laptop around so I can see the screen.
“Since you brought that information to me, I’ve put together a list of
suspects.” She pulls up her list and there, right at the top of it, is Lewis
Riverty’s name.
“You think that guy is capable of murder?” Despite all my frustration I
manage to laugh when I recall the scrawny prick on his knees, begging me
not to hurt him.
“I think love makes a person capable of anything, especially one with
his background.” She shrugs. “I had him looked into after you told me what
happened, and he’s had quite a few allegations made against him over the
years.” Of course, I already know this from Winslow, but it proves that
Marina’s been dedicated to helping me figure this out.

“Who else have you got?” I shake my head and take another look at the
screen.
“Samuel Hamilton.” I read out the name of my father’s old advisor. It’s
possible, I guess, he could have had connections to Nicolas and he wasn’t
happy when I fired him, but like Lewis, he wouldn’t have had the
physicality to take down Trent.
“Will, and fucking Beatrice?” I look at her as if she’s mad when I see
them on the list too.
“The disgruntled gamekeeper whose father was murdered by yours, and
your long-lost, bratty sister.” She makes it actually sound plausible. “They
should be at the top of the list.”
“Leah? The fucking maid?” I look at her as if she’s crazy.
 “We needed a wild card. And maybe, she didn’t invite me to that baby
party thing for a reason.” She raises her eyebrows over her glasses cleverly.
“Jesus Christ, Marina.” I lean on the desk staring at the screen and
realise it could be any one of them.

My phone rings and when I see Barnaby’s name, my hands fumble as I

quickly answer it.
“Is she okay?” I ask.
“She’s safe, but in the words of Leah, she’s sobbing her heart out.” I
grip my phone in my hand in frustration. Olivia shouldn't be going through
this, she should be picking out names and practicing those breathing
techniques I’ve researched.
“I’m calling because I’ve just received a call from Harriet Clark,” he
informs me, sounding ominous. “I, of course, explained that the Duchess
was unavailable and she was very insistent that I pass on this message to
her.”
I listen to the message she gave and feel more rage spread through my
veins and scorch my blood, at the same time, though I can’t help feeling
relieved because now I know where to channel that rage.

“I haven't informed Mrs Stanley, I thought you’d like to handle the situation
yourself.” Barnaby clears his throat.
“You thought right. Make sure Olivia has everything she needs.” I hang
up the phone and tuck it back in my pocket then turn back to face Marina.
“Turns out you were right.” I let my shaky hand stroke over my mouth.
“I need you to go to Ruxleigh, and be with Olivia. Talk to her, keep her
calm, and somehow convince her that I didn’t kill her brother.”
“Me?” She looks stunned.
“Yes, you. I’ve seen the way you work, you can talk someone into
anything and Olivia likes you.”
“No one likes me.” She shakes her head and laughs.
“Trust me, if anyone can talk her round it’s you. I need you to do this.” I
take her hand and let her see how desperate I am.
 “And what about you, where are you going?” She narrows her eyes
suspiciously.
“I’m going to visit Lewis-fucking-Riverty.” I offer no further
explanation as I storm out of the office and head for my car.

I park outside the townhouse that Lewis Riverty shares with his mother,
gripping my steering wheel and trying my best to remain calm. I don’t want
to rush this fucker’s death like I did Nicolas. I want him to feel every
fucking second of it. Harriet called to get a warning to Olivia, and what she
told Barnaby made my heart leap into my throat.
Apparently, Lewis has been stockpiling all the essentials needed for a
newborn baby. Staff from the dance studio have shared their concern with
her over how he’s been behaving. He even told one of them that he was
about to become a father. I don’t know what the hell he’s planning to do but
I’m here to ensure it doesn’t happen.

I take the gun from my glovebox and tuck it into the back of my trousers as
I get out of the car and cross the street to the Riverty home. My fist pounds
at the door, over and over, until I hear it unlock, and when Mrs. Riverty
opens it and sees me, she turns white.
“I’m here for your son,” I tell her calmly, despite feeling like there's a
fire blazing in my chest, and when she doesn’t move, I barge past her. I stop
and do a double take when I pass a framed photograph of him and my wife
that's positioned in pride of place on the side table.
“Please don’t hurt him, again. Please!” His mother grips the sleeve of
my jacket and sinks onto her knees. “Please, sir,” she pleads, but no amount
of that is going to save her son. He’s the Fox, and all this time I’ve spent
underestimating him has put Liv in more danger.
“I know what your son is, and so do you. It’s time for you to face that,”
I tell her, almost feeling sorry for the woman. It’s clear how much she loves
him, she’s proof that there are parents out there who would do anything for
their children.
 “Please. He wouldn't hurt her like the others. She was always different
for him. He loves her.”
“The others?” I stare at her in disbelief, when I recall all that Winslow
found.
“Do you not even remember their names? You know what a monster
your son is and you allow him to be near women and children, every day!” I
grip her by the throat and pin her to the wall.

“He’s my son,” she tells me simply, and unapologetically. I see love

overcome the fear in her eyes and it’s something I can relate to.
“He’s never been charged. They all took the first offer I made them, and
that little girl's mother was a liar.” She chokes against my grip and I watch
her skin start to turn purple.
“I’m going to kill your son,” I whisper, holding her firm as she cries and
thrashes against me.
“Please, I can’t be without him. He’s all I’ve got.” Her tears spill as she
attempts to shake her head.
“It’s okay.” I keep my voice calm, trying to offer her some comfort in
her last breaths. “You won't have to be.”
She’s just as responsible for what those women suffered as he is, she
deserves to die, but I feel something strange as I watch the panic in her eyes
turn to relief. I’ve never killed a woman before, I vowed to myself I never
would, but for this mother, who loved her son so hard that she’d take all his
sins to hell with her, I make an exception. Her death is the end to an
incurable pain. It’s a kindness.
I let her body drop to the floor when I snap out of it and remember why
I’m here.
“Lewis,” I call out his name, looking up the stairs and waiting for him
to show himself.
“I killed your mummy, Lewis!” I shout out, wondering where he’s
hiding. I cautiously take the stairs and after checking a few rooms and
finding nothing, I open a door at the end of the hall and freeze when I flick
on the light.
There are hundreds of pictures of my wife pinned to the wall, most are of
before we met, others have been cut from magazines or newspaper articles,
and some have been taken from a distance and are amateur. Any that would
have contained me have been cut and when I look to the corner of the room
and see a cradle that's filled with baby clothes, I know I’m dealing with a
different level of fucking crazy to what I am.
“Did you really kill her?” A weak, pathetic voice comes from behind
me, and when I turn around Lewis stands in front of me, looking frail and
small.
“She deserved to die. She let you hurt all those girls, and she would
have allowed my wife to be next.” I breathe through my nostrils
“No. No!” He shakes his head adamantly. “It would never have been
like that with Olivia. They were practices so I could have made it perfect
for her.” He talks calmly as if he’s making perfect sense.
“You aren’t the right person for her.” He seems to find some confidence
as he shakes his head and moves towards the cradle. “Having children was
never part of my plan. It was just supposed to be me and her, but after what
you did to her, I’ve had to make adjustments.” He grips the edge of the
cradle tightly in his fist.
“You really are fucking crazy.” I stare at the man as he gathers his
composure and takes one of the baby grows in his hand.
“Olivia loves me, and you came along and fucked with her head. You
took her from me, but I can forgive her. I can make her happy.” It sounds
like he’s trying to convince himself of that, more than he is me.
“She hates you, she quit her job because the lie you told made her skin
crawl,” I remind him, just wanting to get this done so I can go home to her
and hold her in my arms.
“No, she was upset because I let slip what happened.” He scratches his
head in frustration. “She only married you because of your title, she was put
on this earth to be something grand. I knew that right from the moment I
saw her. But she’s supposed to be on the stage, where everyone can see
her.”
“And what about the women you hurt, all those people your mum paid
to silence? Do you think she’ll forgive you for those?” I question him.
“They were begging me for it, all of them. They’d bat their pretty lashes
at me and beg me to notice them.”
“You raped them. Olivia would never forgive you for that.”
 “Of course, she will, she’s my soul mate. We’ll forgive each other for
anything. That’s how we’re going to move on from you.” None of this
makes any sense. I know the guy in front of me is crazy, but so far all I’m
hearing about are his plans for a future with Olivia.

“So, why the fuck are you threatening to kill her, why did you kill her
brother?” I ask, stepping closer.
“Kill her?” His face screws up in confusion. “I would never… I don’t
want her dead.” He starts to breathe heavily like he’s getting mad.
“You’re Fox, and I got your threats. I got them, loud and clear, and now
I’m here to ensure that you don’t get to hurt her.” I’m dealing with a man
who doesn’t know a lie from the truth anymore.
“Fox? What are you talking about?”
“You killed her brother, you killed my friend and you threatened to kill
her, too.” I take out my gun, placing it in the centre of his forehead. “And
I’m going to blow your twisted, little brain right out of your fucking skull
for it.” I release the safety catch so he hears it click.

“Wait! No. I’m not Fox. I would never have hurt Olivia. I love her. She
wasn’t like the rest of them. She wouldn’t have fought me like they did, She
would have like—” I silence him with a bullet when I can’t stand to hear
anymore. Stepping back from him, I slump onto the chair in the corner of
the room, looking at all the photos surrounding me while I take out a
cigarette and light it between my bloody fingers. In every single picture,
Olivia seems to be smiling. I pull the one I‘ve seen on her social media
pages off the wall and hold it in my hand. It’s a selfie of her in a red, woolly
hat that matches the chill in her cheeks and her nose. Fireworks are
exploding behind her, and I trace my finger over the huge smile that's on
her lip, wondering if she’ll ever smile like that again now she knows her
brother’s dead.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
OLIVIA
“G ive us the room.” Marina shocks me when she struts into the kitchen,
taking immediate control and dismissing Leah. What also shocks me
is the comfort I suddenly feel at having her here.
I’ve spent the last hour and a half being sick and sobbing at the thought
of never seeing my brother again. I can’t even think about the fact that Alex
was responsible, it’s too much for me to take.
“Now, what’s all this nonsense I’m hearing about you thinking Alex
killed your brother?” She slams her handbag on the kitchen side and takes
the seat opposite me at the table.
“I assume you know about the deal we made?” I look up at her feeling
drained, my chest feels like it’s had a hammer taken to it, and my head is
pounding.
“I know everything, including the fact that he did not kill your brother,”
she tells me firmly, then makes a long, deep sigh and looks at me pitifully.
“I’m sorry, Marina, but I can’t believe that. I saw the picture, it
happened at our apartment. His throat was…” I feel like I’m going to be
sick again when I see the image in my head.
“Do you really think Alex would do something to hurt you?” She tips
her head and stares at me doubtfully. “I’ve known him a lot of years and
I’ve never seen him act the way he is when he’s with you.”
“Then why didn’t he tell me? He knew about this and he must have
cleaned it up.”
“Of course, he did. He did it to protect you. I mean, he probably didn’t
go the correct way about it but…” She shakes her head and stands back up,
opening the cupboard doors like she’s looking for something.
“What are you doing?” I don’t know why, but there's something almost
amusing about seeing Marina in a kitchen.
“I’m looking for a cup, I’m going to make you some tea. Isn’t that what
pregnant women need?”
“Third cupboard along.” I manage to smile at her gesture. “Can I please
just have a normal tea? If I drink any more of that raspberry leaf shit I’ll
throw up again.”
 “Sure, just bear with me.” She pulls out the drawer and looks impressed
when she finds a spoon.

“So, Alex came to you, huh?” I sigh and look down at the hands I have
resting on my bump. I want to believe that my baby’s father didn’t kill
Jamie, but I saw his face when he saw that picture. Maybe everything I
thought I knew about Alex has been wrong.
“He came to the club, and he was a mess.” She places the cup in front of
me. When I look down and see how much milk she’s added, she shrugs
awkwardly. “I don’t make tea for people, but I do make a spectacular dirty
martini,” she assures me.
“Well, dirty martinis are out, right now, though I could sure use a few.” I
take a deep breath and try not to get overwhelmed by everything.
“It’ll all be okay.” Marina takes one of my hands and strokes it gently,
and I take a sip of my tea grateful that she’s here. Leah had the best
intentions but she’s no good in a crisis. All she could do was apologise
while making me blow into a brown paper bag. Marina’s tea-making skills
may be awful but she’s already making me feel better.
“Everything will be as it should be.” She continues to stroke my hand,
and when my head starts to spin and my eyes feel heavy I fight to keep
them open.
“Marina, I feel weird.” I swallow heavily, gripping the table when the
chair I’m in starts to feel like it’s rocking.
“Relax, you're fine, it's just the sedatives,” she tells me calmly, as she
stands up and moves back towards the kitchen counter.

I squint as I watch her open her handbag and take out a gun and the scream
I want to make doesn’t make it past my throat.
“Now, you wait there while I deal with security.” I watch her lift my
phone from the table and take it with her, having no control of my body
when it falls from the chair and crashes to the floor. I hear gunshots, three
of them, maybe four. There are voices shouting but they sound so distant,
and when I can’t fight against my eyes any longer I try to scream again
before everything turns black.
My head is pounding, my whole body aches, and when I try to rub my eyes
and open them, my hands don’t budge. I startle awake and I find myself in a
dark room, spread out on a bed with my ankles and wrists bound. I fight
against the cuffs confining me and scream for help.
“Aaahhhh, you're awake.” Marina steps out of an adjacent room with a
smile on her face as if she didn’t just fucking drug me.
“Marina, what's going on?” I tug some more on the cuffs above my
head.
“This wasn’t part of the original plan but I’m a problem solver.” She
takes a seat on the mattress next to me.
“Where are we?” I search around us and try to get my bearings. My
mouth is so dry I can barely talk and I need to know if whatever she gave
me, or that fall I had, has hurt my baby.
“We are at your husband's sex club, sweetie.” She grabs hold of my jaw
and laughs in my face. “We’re closed for renovations, so we won’t be
disturbed.”
“What is this? Where’s Alex?” I start to cry. Willing for my baby to
move inside me so I know she’s okay.
“Alex is off doing what he does best. He’s wasting his time chasing that
silly mummy’s boy who’s obsessed with you.” She rolls her eyes
theatrically. “What is it about you that does that to them?” she questions
me. “First him, then Alex. You even got into Nicolas’s sick head. Did you
know that you’re the reason one of my girls got raped?” She watches for
my reaction.
“Nicolas, who’s Nicolas? Marina, I don’t know what you’re talking
about.” My head is too scrambled to make any sense of what she’s saying.
“Me and the Stag.” She laughs to herself. “He came up with that name
himself, he saw himself as noble and majestic.” Her head shakes.
“The Stag?” I must still be drugged because she’s taking gibberish.
“He had some vendetta against Alex, so I used him as part of my plan. I,
of course, was going to end him before he got to hurt Alex, but turns out he
couldn't resist himself when it came to you, either.” She chuckles to herself
again as she strokes her hand through my hair.
“He saw you at the party and he added some extras to our plan,” she
informs me.
“What plan?” I fidget to try and get her hand off me.
“The plan to kill you.” She smiles at me as her words put dread in the
pit of my stomach. “You’re lucky Alex killed him, because, wow, the things
that old fucker wanted to do to you were brutal.” Her eyebrows raise high
on her forehead.
“Marina, you're scaring me.” I feel my baby fidget inside me and my
heart soars with relief, but it’s also a reminder that it’s not just me in danger
here.
“You should be scared, but you brought this on yourself when you came
into his life,” she tells me, her soft hand suddenly scrunching into a fist as
she pulls my hair.
“You may have a ring on your finger and a baby in your belly, but Alex
is mine, bitch!” She shocks me when she spits at my face, then slaps her
palm hard against my cheek. After she’s pushed herself away from me I try
to remember not to panic and to breathe.

“You just came from nowhere, and he fell for all that innocent stupidity.”
She shakes her head as she paces the floor at the end of the bed.
“I’d done my dues. I’d let him spread his wild oats and bided my time.”
I listen to her rambling and try to think of how I’m getting out of this.
“But he met you and you ruined everything!” She grips at my ankles so
tight that I’m scared she’ll break them.
“Did you and the Stag kill my brother?” I ask, suddenly thinking about
Jamie. He was murdered at our home. He must have gotten one of my
messages, telling him that it was safe for him to come back.
“That could have been what saved your life. You were supposed to find
him, blame Alex, and run away for good. But no. Alex had to keep you in
the dark, he had to protect you, and then he put that fucking baby in you and
there was no way he was going to let you find out.” Her voice turns vicious
as she points her finger at my stomach and when I let out a pathetic squeal,
she closes her eyes as if she’s trying to contain herself.
“And Trent, did you both kill him too?” I ask.
“No, that was just me.” She straightens her back and smiles like she’s
proud of herself. “Alex was right, it would have taken someone strong to
take a man like Trent down. Or someone who he was used to getting very
close with.” She creeps her fingernails up my leg and smirks.
“You and Trent?” I never knew Trent all that well, he was part of the life
Alex kept me separated from, but I know how much he meant to Alex.
“He was useful for a while. I thought maybe he’d confide in Alex about
our little encounters, and it might have provoked a reaction. I wasted a lot
of time and effort on that theory.” She shows no remorse as she shakes her
head thoughtfully.

“And now, what? You have me tied to this bed. What's the plan? Are you
going to kill me too? Because Alex will never forgive you if you do,” I
point out, needing to do something to save us.
“You know, I was married for twenty years, and we were never
blessed.” She ignores me as she rests beside me again and I squirm when
she places her hand over my baby. “I often wondered how it might feel to
be a mother. I know, like all men of power, Rodger wanted a child of his
own. Maybe that's why he cheated on me so many times.” She looks deep
in thought as she stares at my round stomach, then laughs to herself.
“He got what he wanted, he divorced me after he got one of his whores
pregnant, and while he focused on his new family, I put all my efforts into
making something of myself, and I met Alex.”
The ache in my body keeps coming in waves and it’s starting to distract
me from what she’s saying.
“He was such a bright spark, even at that young age. He just needed that
little influence of maturity. Do you know what he said when I first came to
him, in that shitty office he was renting in Camden?” She smiles fondly.
“He said, ‘Mrs Gibson, I can’t understand why your husband would cheat
on you. You're a fox.” She laughs so loud it makes my head rattle.

“I’ve watched all the bitches try, Olivia, I’ve let him enjoy his wild parties,
knowing that one day when he was over it all and ready to commit himself,
he’d notice me.” She’s got a dreamy look on her face that doesn’t match up
to the woman I’ve come to know and try to think of the best way to handle
this. Maybe there’s a way I can talk her down.
“You came along and you crushed my plans. You took him away from
me…” Her fingers grip around my throat and her nails dig into my skin.
“Marina,” I call out her name when I feel the panic rise in my chest.
“None of that changes the fact that if you kill us, Alex will hate you,” I tell
her as calmly as I can.
“Oh, sweetheart, did you honestly think that I’d not have that covered?”
She rolls her eyes again as she stands up and heads back into the room she
came out of. I twist my wrists and kick my feet trying to get free while she’s
gone, but when a fierce pain courses through my body it forces me to stop.

“No, no. No, not now,” I whisper frantically. This can’t be happening here,
not now, while I’m tied to this bed with a psycho as my only company.
“Meet Samuel Hamilton,” she says cheerily as returns to the room and
rolls in an office chair. Tied to that chair is a very scared-looking old man
with what, I’m sure, is a ball gag strapped to his mouth.

“This is the former advisor of Alex’s father, and Alex sacked him. Naturally,
he has a grievance and a score to settle.” She twirls a strand of his grey hair
around her finger.
“He came to the house tonight while I was convincing you that Alex
was innocent, and he took us both at gunpoint.” She raises her hand to show
the gun. “Then he brought us here and tied us both up…I begged him to kill
me and spare you, but he pulled the trigger. It was while he tried to rape me
that I got myself free, and then…boom!” She places the gun against his
head and makes his eyes go wild with fear.
“I’ll be the victim, Olivia. I’ll be the person who tried to save you and
failed, and it will eat me up on the inside. Alex and I will get over our grief
together.” She smiles and as another pain grips me, making my entire body
go rigid, I look up at the ceiling and pray for a miracle.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
ALEX
I leave Levi and Spence cleaning up the Riverty house and get in my car. I
got a text from Marina telling me that Olivia is still mad and that I should
stay at my old apartment tonight. But now that I know that Fox can’t hurt
her, I can go home and explain everything.
I drive through my gates, and as I approach the house I get pissed off
when I see that there's no one guarding the door, like I’ve instructed.
I park up and march inside, about to give Patrick a fucking talking to,
when I see him on the reception room floor with a bullet in his head I
freeze.

“Alex.” I hear a weak voice call my name, and looking up I see Will
propped up against the wall by the living room.
“Will, where's Olivia?” I quickly strip off my jacket and use it to apply
pressure when I notice that he’s bleeding from his stomach.
“I was out back with Leah and I heard the gunshots. She took out
Patrick and Hugo, they never saw it coming. None of us did.”
“Who? Will, what the hell happened here, where's Liv?” I can hear my
heartbeat in my ears, and panic is making me feel like I’m drowning.
“She took her, I couldn’t move, I watched her drag her out of here by
her ankles,” he cries, shaking his head and making my heart fucking stop.
“Dead or alive?” I ask, trying to fucking breathe.
“Dead or a-fucking-live?!” I yell at him when he goes silent.
“I don’t know, she wasn’t fighting or making any noise.” He shakes his
head, looking sorry.
“Where's everyone?” I look around and see that it’s only us.
“When I heard the shots I told Leah about the passageway in your
office. I told her to take Barnaby and stay hidden.
Alex…it’s Marina.
She’s the fucking Fox,” he tells me, flopping his head back and trying to
catch his breath.
 “Will,” I take his hand and press it over my blood-soaked jacket. “I’m
calling you an ambulance, but I have to go after her. Don’t fall asleep. Hold
on to this,” I tell him sternly.
“You go get her. I’ll be fine.” He nods his head bravely and even
manages a smile.

I quickly scramble back on my feet and rush out to my car, not knowing if
Olivia is dead or alive or where the fuck Marina would have taken her. I
call an ambulance and give them instructions as I speed back out my gates
and head towards the city. The best I can do is try her apartment.
“Come on, come on think.” I slam my hand into the steering wheel,
trying to recall any locations from the notes as to where they would have
held her. But my mind is blank and I’m feeling suffocated. I loosen my tie
and rip it from around my neck as I speed in a direction that could be
wrong.

I now regret thinking that putting a tracker on Olivia's phone, after she
moved in, was a step too far and push down hard on the breaks. When that
thought reminds me of something I quickly pick up my phone from the
passenger seat and scroll to the app Marina insisted I download when she
went on a date last year. Ironically, she wanted the piece of mind that
someone would know where she was in case he turned out to be a serial
killer. I slam my fist at the wheel again, only this time it’s with relief
because a red dot flashes and shows me her location.

“Olivia! Olivia!” I enter the code on the door and smash through it,
searching around the empty bar room and seeing no sign of her.
“Help. Help, we’re in here!” I hear a male voice followed by a gunshot
and a loud scream has me sprinting down the corridor toward the room it
came from.
I barge through the door and the first thing I see is Olivia, her body
stretched out and tied to a bed. Her eyes are open, she’s the one who
screamed and she’s alive, which makes me able to take a fucking breath.

Marina turns to face me looking shocked and I notice a hole in the head of a
body in front of her.
“Alex!” Liv calls out to me desperately, her skin pale and her eyes wide
and scared.
“What the fuck is going on, here?” I look at Marina, who still has the
gun in her hand and is now pointing it at the only thing in this world that
matters to me.
I want to charge at her, rip the fucking head off her shoulders, and spit
down her neck, but I can’t, not while she’s got hold of that gun.
“Marina, what is this?” I ask, keeping my eyes focused on hers and
trying not to let Olivia’s scared, little breaths distract me.
“Alex, you were supposed to go back to your apartment.” She looks
agitated, and when Olivia makes a loud moan and scrunches up her face, I
ignore the fact that Marina’s armed, and rush to be with her.
“Liv, are you okay? What's happening? You hurt?”
“I think the baby’s coming.” She looks up at me with tears spilling from
her eyes.

“Okay, okay.” I do my best to keep her calm, despite the fact she’s tied to a
bed and has a fucking gun pointing at her.
“Marina, you have to let me get her to a hospital.” I look up at her, what
all this is about doesn’t matter anymore. I need to get Liv out of here.
“I can’t do that, you know I can’t. If I let you leave, she’ll go to the
police,” she refuses, making the rage I’m feeling threaten to unleash.
“Marina, the last thing on her mind right now is the police.” I see now
that the guy in the chair is Samuel Hamilton which confuses me even more.
“Alex!” Olivia screams my name, her body tensing like she’s having
another contraction. It’s close to the last one so I have to think really fast
about what to do here. If I pull my gun, it will spook Marina and,
undoubtedly, she will shoot. I can barely recognise the woman in front of
me, she’s manic and unpredictable.
“Why don’t you tell me what all this is about?” I ask her, keeping eye
contact and figuring the safest thing for me to do is try to talk her down.
“This is about me and you.” She smiles sadly. “We’ve always been a
team, and I’ve been waiting, Alex. I’ve waited so long.” Her eyes fill with
tears that she quickly wipes away with her free hand. “All the parties and
other women, I knew you’d eventually settle down and it was supposed to
be with me.” The devastated look on her face brings all that she’s saying to
reality and I haven’t got time to be shocked by this revelation. Clearly,
Marina is insane and I can use a little inspiration from Lewis to try and fix
it.
“Marina, I had no idea, you never⁠—”
“Oh, come on, Alex, I’m twenty years older than you. I’ve been at your
beck and call since the day we met. Don’t tell me you didn’t see it.” She
talks over me, getting agitated.
“I’m sorry, I’m so sorry.” I hold my hand up to try and calm her. “I
don’t know how I didn’t see. But I see it now.” I start to move away from
Olivia, and slowly approach her, reminding myself not to strike too soon.
“You're married to her. You love her.” She shakes the gun, pointing at
Liv, in her hand and making my heart plummet.
“I married her because I needed to take the pressure off, and if I’d
known you felt this way, things would have been different.” My words
come out like a confession and she frowns at me as her breath stutters on
her tears.
“No.” She shakes her head. “`You told me how much you loved her. We
had talks. I know what you said, Alex. Don’t lie to me.” Tears roll over her
cheeks and I hear a desperate cry come from Olivia when she changes the
direction of the gun on me. I try not to let my relief show as I steady my
breathing.

“Marina, I’m not lying. I just never thought I had a chance with you. I was
kidding myself trying to love her. But, now that I know you feel this way,
everything is going to be different.” She lowers her hand that's holding the
gun and sighs.
“We’ve got a few problems though, ones we’re gonna have to fix,
together. You’ve killed some people,” I remind her. When she nods her head
and her tears keep coming, I wonder if she feels any remorse.
 “I had to make her leave you but she wouldn’t, and now…” She goes to
raise her hand again.
“No…no. Marina. Listen to me. You can’t hurt her. She’s having my
baby.” I manage a smile. “A baby I need you to help me raise. But we have
to be smart. We haven't got much time. I don’t know how to deliver a baby,
do you?” I look at her and shrug, she needs to think she’s in control here.
“We have to get Olivia to the hospital.”
“No.” Marina shakes her head. “It’s too much of a risk. If she talks⁠—”
“We have to, you don’t want to be responsible for me losing my child,
Marina. You love me, you’d never want me to suffer something like that.”
“I tried to give Rodger a son.” She snuffles back tears and when I hear
another painful moan come from Olivia, I know I have to speed this up.
“You don’t need to worry about that with me, we can have a child. We
can raise this one. But you have to give our baby a chance.”
“Our baby.” She smiles as if she likes how that sounds.
“Yes, ours. So, you need to let me help her.”
“No hospitals.” She narrows her eyes at me in warning.
“Marina, I don’t know how to do this. I’m scared. I need you to help
me.” I reach out and take her hand in mine. “Just like you always do.” I
watch her face soften and know that I’m getting somewhere.

“It’s too dangerous, too many people. She can deliver here.” I look back
over my shoulder and when I see the panic in Olivia’s eyes I want so badly
to comfort her, but if I’m going to fix this, I have to keep Marina engaged.
“Ok, but you need to uncuff her, she can’t run anywhere, look how
much pain she’s in.”
Marina nods her head and removes the key to the cuffs from her pocket,
and I sag my shoulders with relief when she drops them into my hand. It’s a
relief that’s short-lived when she points the gun back at Olivia.
“I’m shooting her the second that baby comes out. We’re not taking any
risks,” she warns and when Olivia lets out a loud, gut-wrenching scream I
don’t know if it's from pain or fear.
I quickly uncuff her ankles and wrists, and her hands move straight to
cradle her stomach.
“How long have you had the pains? How close together are they?” I
ask, trying to keep any concern out of my voice so Marina continues to buy
my story.
“Since I came back round from the drugs. And I don’t know.” She
bursts into tears and the helplessness I feel has me tensing my fists to stop
me launching them at Marina’s face.
“We need towels or something.” I look up at her.
“No, I’m not leaving her alone with you. We both know how she can
twist your head.” I look back at Olivia, focusing on her pain-filled eyes and
hoping she gets the message that I’m trying to give her, in my head.
“Marina, are you crazy? I’m in love with you.” I stand up and go to her,
feeling my hand shake as I lift it to her face. “I always have been.” She rubs
her cheek against it and closes her eyes and when her lips move towards
mine, I allow them to touch as I grab the hand that's holding the gun and
slam it into the wall as hard as I can. A shot goes off, crumbling the plaster
from the ceiling and Olivia screams as I fight to prise the gun from her
hands. Her other hand claws at my face, drawing blood as I smash her hand
into the wall a second time and manage to get the gun free.

“Alex, what are you doing?” She slumps to the floor when I point the gun at
her.
“Can you move?” I ask Olivia, who nods her head as I offer her my free
hand to help her off the bed.
“Alex.” Marina bursts into tears.
“I trusted you.” I let her see how disappointed I am and her sadness
turns to spite in an instant.
“You wouldn’t be half the man you are today if it wasn’t for me,” she
tells me.
“Maybe you're right.” I kneel down so I’m close to her. “But I don’t
want to be that man, anymore. I want to be the man she deserves.” I gesture
my head towards my wife before I push the gun against Marina's head.
“Look away, Olivia,” I warn her because I don’t want her to see what
happens next.
 “Alex, no!” I look over my shoulder at her, in confusion, when she begs
me not to.
“Liv, I can’t let her live, not after what she did.”
Olivia nods like she understands as she shuffles closer. Her back
hunches over as she strokes the side of her stomach and squints like she’s in
pain.
“I know. But I need you to let me do it.” My eyes widen when I realise
all my wife's sweet innocence has vanished.

I stand up and hand her the gun watching how Marina stares at us both, like
we’re the crazy ones.
“You won’t do it, you can’t do it. You’re—” Without any hesitation,
Olivia pulls the trigger. She doesn’t scream as Marina’s brains splat against
the wall behind her, she just drops the gun and turns her body so I can hold
her.
“I got you, now,” I promise her, holding her so tight I must crush them
both. “You're safe, you're both okay.” I can feel her heart beating against
mine and I close my eyes and absorb it for a few seconds.
“OOOHHH!!” Her body turns stiff as she bends over again, and we
both look at each other in shock when a gush spills from between her legs
onto the floor.
“Come on, we need to get you to the hospital.” I wrap my arm around
her back and help her to my car.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
OLIVIA
A lex calls DCS Winslow while he’s driving me to the hospital and I brace
myself against the door as each contraction gets stronger and closer
together.
“We’re almost there. You doing okay?” Alex takes his eyes off the road
to check on me and I scream at him to watch where he’s going. I’ve already
had one near-death experience tonight, I can’t handle another.
“I’m sorry Liv, I’m sorry you had to go through that, but you're going to
be okay,” he keeps assuring me, stroking my thigh and sounding scared
himself.
“I’ll believe you when you get me to the drugs.” Despite the situation
we’ve just come out of, I manage a smile, because despite all the odds
we’re somehow still alive.
“Oh fuck!” I bite my lip and clutch my stomach when I feel another
pain, only this one is combined with immense pressure and an
overwhelming urge to push.
“Alex, she’s coming!”
“I know, sweetheart, and we’re really close, okay? Just keep breathing.”
“No, I mean she’s coming now! I need to push.”
“No…No. Don’t do that.” He shakes his head in panic. We only have a
few more miles.
The pain lets up, but only for a few seconds before it strikes again.
“ALLLLLLLEEEEXXXX!” I scream his name when I feel that
pressure become too intense to hold off.
“Olivia, you can not push our baby out in this car. We have to be at the
hospital!” he yells at me.
“I can do what I damn well, fucking like.” I grip his shirt as I bear down
and start to push.

“Shit.” Alex quickly pulls up to the pavement and rushes out of the driver’s
seat. A few seconds later he’s ripped open my car door and is standing
beside me. “Is anyone around here a doctor?” he shouts out at the street. I
can see all the people staring as they walk past, some have even stopped,
but I’m in too much pain to care.
“Here, call an ambulance.” He hands off his phone to some random
woman before he starts taking off his shirt.
“What are you doing?” I ask, trying to catch my breath before the next
contraction comes.
“Our baby’s coming and we’re going to have to wrap it up in
something.” He places it on the dash, before steadily helping me to turn my
legs so they’re facing out the door. And when he notices the woman looking
over his shoulder at me, he throws a look at her. My body tenses up again
and as I start to scream, he lifts my dress up over my stomach and pulls
down my panties.

“Fuck, Liv, I can see it’s head.” He takes my hand in his and grips my thigh
tight with the other. “Put your feet here.” He taps both his shoulders before
helping me lift my legs
“An ambulance is coming.” The woman adds, “I have the operator on
the phone.”
“The baby’s coming now, Liv.” Alex ignores her and looks at me like
he’s scared.
“I’m very aware of that,” I growl back while tucking my chin into my
chest and pushing as hard as I can to release the pain.
“You're doing good, really good.” He looks up at me and smiles.
“You’ve got the whole head out, now.” He strokes my thigh, encouraging
me. “You need to push really hard for the next one, okay?” I squeeze his
hand when it starts to build and put all my energy into pushing against the
pain.
“AAAHHHHHHH!!” I cry out at the burning sensation between my
legs. “Liv, you're amazing, just keep doing that,” Alex tells me. “I need my
hand back now. Okay, it’s almost here.”
I nod back at him steadily, releasing him from my grip and straining to
push. Suddenly, I feel the pressure release and Alex stares up at me in
shock.
“You did it!” He smiles and I let myself fall back, and cry happy,
relieved tears as I listen to the tiny, little cry that’s coming from his arms.
“Liv, you did it,” he repeats, quickly wrapping our baby up in his shirt and
placing it on my chest. I look down at the tiny, little thing and snuggle my
arms around it, holding it tight.
“I did.” I smile up at him as he rubs both my arms to stop them from
shaking. “You’re so fucking clever.” He wraps us both up in his arms and
when the baby stops crying and its eyes look up at me, they’re just like
Alex’s.
“We’re okay,” I whisper, feeling an overwhelming love spill over me.
“You're both fine,” Alex promises me and I look back up at him and let
a happy laugh release from my mouth.
“You're amazing,” Alex tells me again, slamming his mouth over mine
and kissing me so hard it almost hurts. Pulling away, he places his forehead
against mine and looks down between us at our child.
“I told you it would be a boy.” He smiles, cleverly.

I wake up with a start when I feel the presence of someone in the room, and
immediately I check the cot beside my bed to see if he’s okay.
“Relax, it’s just us.” Will hobbles forward, wearing a hospital gown
while Beatrice steps up to the crib and glances in.
“He’s beautiful.” She smiles down at her nephew, and when Alex gets
up from the chair he’s been resting in, he stands beside my bed and places
his hand on my shoulder.
“I told you no visitors yet, Olivia needs her rest.”
“Try telling her that.” Will cocks his eyebrow towards his sister.
“Shut up, who was it that said he couldn’t turn away an injured man?”
Beatrice slams her fist into Will's shoulder and makes him flinch.
“I honestly don’t mind. It’s good to see you both.” I smile and sit myself
up. I can’t help feeling sad when I realise that Beatrice will be the only
extended family my little boy has. Of course, he’ll have his honorary uncle
Will too, but he’ll never get to meet his uncle Jamie.
“Are you okay?” Alex’s sister looks concerned when she notices my tears.
“I’m fine, it’s just hormones.”
“And the fact you were kidnapped by a complete psycho bitch,” she
adds, focusing her attention back on the baby.
“Well, there is that, but it’s over now.” I wonder if I should feel some
kind of remorse for taking the woman's life. DSC Winslow stopped by
earlier and assured Alex that he would be the lead investigator on the case,
which Alex promises me means there will be no repercussions for us.
“Come on, you’ll have plenty of time to see us when we get home.”
Alex shoos them both out the door, and once they're out in the corridor he
closes it and moves over to the crib.

“I can’t stop looking at him. He’s perfect, isn’t he? The next Duke of
Hatherly. I’m so proud of you.” His gaze moves across to me before he lifts
him out and places him in my arms, it’s almost as if he can sense that I need
him.
“I was so scared,” I admit, stroking our son's cheek with my finger and
feeling overwhelmed with love and relief.
“Me too, I swear I had no idea where all that came from. Marina’s
always been so…safe.”
“I don’t want to talk about her, now. I just want to take our little boy
home and love him.” I laugh when his mouth starts to twitch while he
sleeps.
“You really wanted a girl, are you disappointed?” Alex asks and I shake
my head, still looking down at my perfect son.
“How could I be?” I feel my eyes swell with tears.
“Well, I’ll ensure the next one is a girl, I promise.” Alex kisses me on
the top of my head and when I look up at him he’s grinning.
“The next one?” I laugh.
“Oh, Mrs. Stanley, you do far too good a job of making babies for there
to only be one.” He reaches down to kiss me and, with our son in my arms,
I feel an overwhelming urge to tell him something.

“I love you.” He pauses and frowns when he hears it.

 “Liv, you don’t have to⁠—”
“I mean it. Alex. I’m in love with you. And not just because of some
stupid arrangement we made or because we have him, together. I love you.”
“And when did you figure that out?” He’s smirking at me now.
“I think I figured it out when we were fucking in Elizabeth Winfield’s
bathroom, but I’ve been too scared to admit it. But after what happened
today, I’m not scared of anything anymore. Just losing you two.”
“I love you, too.” He strokes my hair behind my ear.
“So, when did you fall, Your Grace?”
“When you came into my office and showed me your virgin pussy.” I
slap his arm for ruining the moment.
“No, I’m being serious. The strength and courage I saw in you that day
changed everything for me.”
“I was a nervous wreck,” I admit, cringing at the memory of our first
encounter.
“You were determined and brave, and I decided before you even left the
room that you were going to be mine.”
“I had no hope, did I?”
“None, whatsoever.” He shakes his head and before his lips touch mine
I press my finger over them and hold him back.

“Promise me you won’t change. Don’t try to be a different man for us. I fell
in love with the man who knew what he wanted and made sure he got it.”
“Are you sure?” He creases his forehead.
“I’m sure.” I nod my head and smile.
“Okay, but remember, you asked for it.” He kisses me and bites down
on my lip.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
ALEX

TWENTY MONTHS LATER

“S hhhhhh. We don’t want to ruin the surprise,” I whisper to Maxwell as
he toddles along the corridor toward the studio door. I wait until the
music on the other side of it stops, and for Olivia to dismiss her class before
I hand him the bouquet of flowers and send him in. My son is immediately
stampeded by an army of teenage girls who squeal and make a huge fuss of
him.
Olivia takes the flowers, which are almost as big as he is, from his
hands before she kisses him. When I step into the room she looks up at me,
wearing that huge beam on her face that makes all the wrong in the world
seem right.
“Girls, this is my son, Maxwell, and my husband. The Duke of
Hatherly,” Olivia introduces us, proudly. “You can call me Alex.” I smile at
the girls who are enrolled in my wife’s scholarship programme and wait for
them to leave before I scoop our son up off the floor and steal a kiss from
her.
“We came to take you for lunch, I heard a rumour that you were craving
ice cream.” “Barnaby ratting me out, again?” She rolls her eyes while I
stroke my hand over the tight fabric that’s stretching over her bump. She’s
showing much more than she did when she was carrying Maxwell at this
stage, and it looks so sexy and prominent in her leotard. “Ice cream sounds
perfect, what about you, Maxy? You want some ice cream?” Our son’s big,
round eyes stretch even wider and his smile answers the question. I place
him down on his feet so he can run around the studio, and I can give my
wife a proper kiss. Since she opened the studio last year, I’ve missed having
her around the house all day. Of course, her enthusiasm for her work and
the way she’s always smiling makes it all worthwhile, but I admit I’ll be
glad when our next little bundle slows her down enough to leave this place
in the care of her staff
 “How is our little, prima ballerina, today, has she been kicking you
much?” I started to be able to feel her moving last week, and since then I
haven’t been able to keep my hands off my wife's growing bump. “Alex,
I’ve told you not to do that, we don’t want Maxwell to be expecting a sister
if it’s going to be a boy,” she reminds me. “It’s a girl, I know these things,”
I assure her.
Olivia, once again, has decided she wants a surprise, and I agreed as
long as she promised that it wouldn’t be delivered in my car. “You had a
lucky guess with Maxwell, but this time, I don’t know… I think it might be
another boy.” “It’s a girl.” I stroke my finger over her delicate cheek and
stare into her bright, blue eyes. “And how can you be so sure?” She giggles.
I think about the girl who came into my office and brought with her a curse
that I never want to be free from and smile back at her. “Because I always
get what I want,” I remind her before kissing her lips and feeling my
daughter kick under my palm.

If you enjoyed Bad Duke then read on for a snippet of my debut book, Let
Vengeance Be Mine, A Dark Mafia Breeding Romance.

OceanofPDF.com
LET VENGEANCE BE MINE

OceanofPDF.com
“T hank you for coming with me today.” Thalia smiles warmly as we step
out of the private hospital, and walk toward the car I had sent to pick
her up this morning. “Here, you can keep this one.” She hands me one of
the black and white photographs the sonographer printed out for us, and
when I look down at the grainy image in my hand, I can’t help smiling at it.
A Romano heir, a chance for me to do things so differently.
This was not the way I planned on becoming a father, but fate had other
plans, and who the fuck am I to argue with fate?
“I’ll have my driver take you home.” I look into the pretty, hazel eyes of
the woman, who will bring my child into the world, and wonder if I’ll ever
be able to love her. Thalia’s attractive and kind, she knows how to satisfy a
man, which is exactly what got us into this situation. But will it be enough?
It will have to be.
I wasn’t raised among love, my mother never really paid me much
attention as a child. I was brought up by housemaids and nannies, most of
who my father would end up fucking and my mother would then fire. For
that reason, I always planned to commit myself to one woman. I guess it all
just happened a lot faster than I expected.
“Are we still having dinner on Friday night?” Thalia looks up at me
with a hopeful smile. It’s not often we spend time with just the two of us.
We’ve only ever hooked up after parties, but now all that is going to
change. I will give our child stability. If we have a son I will teach him how
to respect, and if we have a daughter she will know how to be respected.
“Of course. I shall have Claude pick you up at seven,” I assure her.
“And it will be just the two of us?” she checks.
 “Three,” I remind her, sliding my hand over her flat stomach, unable to
keep the smile off my face.
“How could I forget?” She giggles before reaching up on her toes to
place an awkward kiss on my cheek.
“We’ll see you Friday then,” she tells me.
I watch her move toward the car she came in, and when one of my new
drivers goes to open the door for her, a thought comes to mind when I look
down at the picture in my hand.
“You should take my car, you have a longer journey and it’s far more
comfortable.”
I move over to my own car and open the back passenger door, for her,
myself. Franco has been my driver since I was twelve years old, I trust him
with my life, and now he will be trusted with the life of my child.
“Honestly, Matteo, there’s no nee–”
“I insist. Franco, get Miss Cattaneo home, safely. Remember, you have
precious cargo on board,” I order my driver, who nods at me efficiently as
he gets behind the wheel. Once she’s inside, and I’ve closed the door for
her, she waves as he pulls into the heavy city traffic.

I can tell by my best friend's face that he disagrees with what I’m doing,
he’s been on edge all morning and he looks even more worried now that he
can see the evidence in my hands.
“Speak your mind,” I call out to him.
“I already have…Did you ask her to move into the house, yet?” Demitri
moves to stand beside me as we watch them drive away.
“Not yet. I don’t want to push her, getting her to keep the child was
enough for now. I’ll gradually work towards the next step.”
“Do you ever wonder if, maybe, she did it on purpose?” His next
question has me moving fast, gripping my best friend by his throat and
pressing him into the side of the car.
“Why would she do that? Her father is one of the richest men I know.
She could have any man she wants. What reason would she have to tie
herself to me?” My eyes narrow on him as I wait for his answer.
“Some women are attracted to power, and you, my friend, have a lot of
it.” “I know where the mistake was made, and it was a lack of control on
my part. The outcome is a gift, not a burden.” Slowly I release him, keeping
the snarl on my lips. A loud bang suddenly echoes through the tall buildings
that tower around us. Pulling my attention away from Demitri so I can look
up the street in the direction that it came from. What I see there is pure
chaos. Thick, black smoke bellows in the air. People are on the floor
crawling to safety, trying to get away from the car that's burst into flames.
A car that belongs to me…

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
MATTEO

1 YEAR LATER
“I really don’t think this is a good idea.” Demitri struggles to keep up with
me as I march down the narrow, underground corridor. “She’s Stevan
Fucchini’s daughter,” he points out, as if that isn’t the whole reason why the
girl, I have in my basement, is here.
I stop when I get to the door and turn around.
“I’m very fucking aware of that.” I stare my best friend right in the eye.
He always was far too hesitant.
“I’m just asking you to think about this, she doesn’t know who’s taken
her yet, she hasn’t seen anybody’s face. We could return her and no one
would be any wiser.”
“Return her?” I scoff a laugh at him.
“The little bitch belongs to me now. He took from me, and now, I take
from him,” I put it simply. I’ve spent a long time coming up with this plan. I
will not back out now when my vengeance is so close.
“I’m not going stand by and watch you kill an innocent girl, Matteo,
that’s not what you’re about.”
I smile because he almost sounds like he’s trying to threaten me.
“You think I want to kill her?” I laugh again. Demitri has been my
friend for as long as I can remember, I expected him to know me better than
that.
“Then what is she here for? Why did you have your men travel across
the country to bring her here?”
“Because she will give me what her father denied me. I’m going to fuck
the next Romano heir into her womb, and end this feud once and for all.”
Demitri’s eyes widen and when he takes a step back, the look on his face
suggests he’s judging my sanity.
“Matteo, I think I preferred the plan where you kill her. You can’t force
her to carry your child. She’s practically a fucking princess!”
 “There is no royalty in our world, anymore. We are all just men fighting
for power. My family has always had a strong bloodline, but I will make it
stronger.”
“You think this is going to result in an alliance with the Fucchini’s?
Matteo, the man wants you dead. The bomb that blew up your car, and
killed Thalia, was meant for you.” His reminder has me balling up my fists.
“I don’t want an alliance. I want justice.”
“Matteo.” Demitri grabs my hand when I take the handle of the door.
“You’ve always been a ruthless bastard when it came to getting what you
want, but you've always respected women. This isn’t you.”
“This is me, now.” I shove him away.
“This is going to cause a war.”
“I’m counting on it.” I smile back at him over my shoulder before
opening the door. Not even his final attempt to talk me out of this will cause
me to hesitate.
Though, seeing her in the flesh for the first time, has me standing still.
Fucchini’s daughter has been stripped to her underwear, on my orders. She
stands blindfolded, with her mouth gagged, and her neck chained to my
basement wall by a metal collar. I have to confess it’s a beautiful sight to
behold.
I already knew the girl was pretty, from the pictures I have seen, but
what I’m seeing displayed in front of me now, is quite exquisite.
Her legs are long and look as if they’ve been kissed by the sun. Her
stomach is flat and toned, but it won’t be staying that way for long. I plan
for her to be carrying my child as soon as possible. Licking my lips, I raise
my eyes over her tits and I admire the way they spill, ever so slightly, over
the top of her bra.
I take my time as I approach her, admiring the way she holds her breath
to brace herself when she senses me getting close. It makes me wonder if
this pretty, little ‘princess’ has even been touched by a man before.
She hitches her breath, again, when I’m standing in front of her and as
my nose slides up her cheek, absorbing her scent, she keeps hold of that
breath as her body shivers.
I want to touch her with my lips to see how she tastes, but more than
that I want her to feel fear.
Pulling slightly back, I slowly raise the blindfold over her head and
watch her eyes adjust to the dim light. They fix straight onto mine and, like
a deer in the headlights, she doesn’t blink, just stares at the threat and waits
for it to strike.
My finger slides over her cheek before I hook it into the fabric that’s
tied around her mouth and drag it under her chin.
“Speak your name.” I grasp her jaw in my hand, forcing her to look up
at me.
Her eyes lose all that bewilderment, narrowing at me like she’s casting
some kind of curse.
“You know my fucking name.” When she talks back to me, my fingers
automatically squeeze tighter, puckering her thick, juicy lips together.
“I didn’t ask you what your name was, I told you to fucking speak it!”
The girl glares at me maliciously as I release her mouth, sliding my
hand down her throat so she can talk.
“Aria.” She scowls at me.
“And do you know why you are here, Aria?” I keep my voice low and
try to ignore the tingle of thrill I’m feeling in my fingertips.
She shakes her head and I swear I see a tear start to form before she
bravely blinks it away.
“You’re here because your daddy fucked with the wrong man.” My
fingers slip lower, brushing between her pert, little tits. I regret having my
guard strip her down to her underwear now, that pleasure should have been
mine. Taking one of those tits in my palm, I crush it, making a gasp slip
from her lips and her eyes close, almost like she finds a little pleasure in my
touch.
“You’re here because he is unable to protect you,” I remind her of the
position she’s in, in case she’s forgotten.
Lowering my touch to her tight, flat stomach, I spread my fingers wide
and slip them under the waistline of her white, cotton panties.
“And you're here because you are going to give me something very
special.” My lips touch against her neck, feeling her pulse beat against
them, and the scared little whimper she makes into my ear makes my cock
hard.
Slowly, my middle finger slides between her pussy lips and she proves
she’s not the innocent, little being I’m sure her father thinks she is when she
dampens it. I do nothing to hide the smirk from my face as I arch my free
hand under her chin and grip so tight my fingers shake.
 “Don’t be scared. I think you're going to enjoy the things I do to you,
Aria.” Raising my slick finger from between her legs, I trail it around her
lips to coat them in her disgrace.
The girl wasn’t supposed to take pleasure in what will happen to her
but, I have to admit, I like the irony in it. Fucchini’s precious, little princess,
whose marriage has probably been arranged since before she could walk,
begging to be fucked by his enemy. I like the idea so much, I decide to set
myself the challenge.
I watch her lips rub together when she tastes herself on them and the
way her eyes flutter, as she blushes from it, proves this will be far too easy.
“Good night, Aria.” I drag myself away, leaving her chained to the wall
like an animal, as I head toward the door.
“Wait, are you just going to leave me here?”
The fear in her voice gets my dick even harder and I pause, turning my
head to take one final look at her before I leave.
“For now.” I feel the dark grin pull on my lips before I exit and slam the
door behind me.
“Matteo.” Demitri meets me at the top of the stairs. If he hasn’t made it
clear enough that he thinks this is a bad idea, the worried look on his face
says it all.
“Relax, it went well.” I march past him toward my office, leaving the
door open for him to follow me. I pour myself something strong and leave
the stopper off the decanter, so he can help himself. Then, taking a seat
behind my desk, I wait for him to start his lecture.
“So, what now? You can’t keep her chained down there until you’ve
knocked her up. That could take months, and what then? She will need
medical treatment during the pregnancy. You haven’t thought this through.”
Demitri shakes his head, getting more and more agitated as he paces.
“You’ll give yourself a heart attack”
I light myself a cigarette before taking a file from my drawer and
throwing it on the desk in front of me.
“What is this?” He picks it up and starts flicking through the
information inside.
“That is Joseph Fabier, he specializes in fertility but also has an
impressive history in obstetrics. I want you to bring him to me.” I blow a
cloud of smoke into the air and rest back in my chair, kicking my feet up on
the desk and letting my mind wander back to the little creature I have
chained in my basement. I really hope daddy’s been keeping her a virgin in
preparation for her suitor. The benefits will soon be mine if he has.
“And there’s nothing I can say to convince you that this is a bad idea?”
Demitri interrupts my train of thought.
“No.” I shake my head, keeping a very serious look on my face.
“I’ll send Ludo and Enzo to fetch the doctor.” Demitri gives up trying to
reason with me, tucking the folder under his arm and heading out of my
office with a displeased look on his face.
Just like his father was to mine, Demitri is loyal, but he’s never been a
go-getter.
I pull open my desk drawer and take out the sonogram picture Thalia
handed me just before she died. I’ll never know if our child was a boy or a
girl, or if it had my eyes. Fucchini will pay for that. Whether or not his
daughter does too, will be a matter of her opinion.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
ARIA
H ow did I get here? One minute, I’m enjoying a peaceful stroll on my
father’s private beach, while all my so-called friends slept off their
hangovers. Next, I’m being hauled away by the masked men who brought
me here.
I fought like a Fucchini should. I punched, I bit and I scratched like a
tiger. But there were five of them. Five strong men who I stood no chance
against.
Now, I’m here in a cold, damp room, stripped to my underwear with my
neck chained to a wall, and my pulse throbbing wildly. The shiver on my
skin isn’t from the cold, it wasn’t there until I saw him. I didn’t feel the
butterflies in my stomach until he lifted that blindfold and his dark eyes
singed into mine.
I’m ashamed of the way I reacted to his touch, humiliated by the
amount of men who have seen me in my underwear in the past 24 hours and
the only positive I can pull from this situation, is the fact that the man who
took me is going to die a very slow, painful death.
Nobody takes Stevan Fucchini’s daughter and lives…
The door opens and when my host returns I make a conscious effort not
to look him in the eyes, again.
I immediately fail.
The man in front of me is far too handsome to ignore. He’s tall and
well-built. The black shirt he’s wearing fits over his muscles like a glove.
And I really shouldn’t be focusing on how chiseled his scruff-covered jaw
is, as he scratches his tattooed fingers through it and studies me.
“How are you?” His voice is smooth and calm as he positions himself
directly in front of me.
I respond by pulling my head back and spitting right into his handsome
face. His dark, brown eyes penetrate anger into mine, as he wipes the saliva
from the crease of his nose. Then, taking some time to scrutinize the way it
looks on his fingers, he shocks me by slipping them between his lips and
sucking them clean.
 “Mmm,” he growls deeply, his forehead creasing as he tastes me.
“Looks like we will have to work on your manners. I expected better from a
princess.” The way he speaks so calmly gets right under my skin and I
swear, if my ankles weren’t shackled to the ground, I’d raise my knee and
smash him in his balls.
“I apologize for the late intrusion.” His fingers twist around a strand of
my hair as he talks.
“I’m not a very good sleeper.” His touch lowers over my body and sets
off a desire inside me that shouldn’t be there. “I will confess, you are much
prettier than I thought you would be. What I’m going to do to you won’t be
much of a chore to me, at all.” My skin shivers when he lazily traces his
fingertips along my panty line and causes my pussy to automatically tense.
It’s all kinds of wrong that I crave to feel him there again, and I have to do
all I can not to show it. This won’t be forever, it’s only a matter of time
before my father finds out where I am.
“You are going to die for this,” I warn, my father may not have spent
much time with me growing up, but the one thing I do remember him
teaching me, was never to show fear.
My captor’s straight lips hook up into a smile, one that I shouldn’t be
finding attractive.
“Maybe.” He shrugs. “If that is to be the case, I hope you are worth it.”
Dropping his head, he places a gentle kiss on my forehead and I struggle
against my restraints to fight him off.
His cool instantly falters and he shoves my body hard into the wall
behind me, bracing himself against the bricks with his palm, while his other
hand slowly slides up my thigh and creeps inside my panties.
“All I’ve thought about, up there, is whether or not you are pure.” His
whisper isn’t soft anymore, it’s harsh and vicious.
And, as two of his fingers stroke against my sensitive flesh, I tense my
body and try to hold in my reaction.
“You’re wet, Aria,” he points out, mockingly. “Soaking, fucking, wet.
Far too wet to be a virgin.” His lips brush against my cheek as he speaks
and I have to bite my lip to stop myself from moaning.
“I think I should investigate this matter…a little deeper. What do you
think?”
My head shakes back at him.
 “Your head says no, but your pussy is telling me something very
different.” He strokes me some more with his fingers and, instead of
shaking my head, I fix my eyes on his and wait.
My heart beats rapidly in my chest as the two fingers he’s pleasuring me
with, edge closer to my entrance and I feel all my muscles clam up.
“You tense like you're afraid.” A malicious snigger follows his words,
making me want to punch it off his face but, instead, I dig my nails into my
palms and wait for what comes next.
“Breathe.” He remains calm, inhaling deep with me as he teasingly
circles his finger around my entrance. “Relax.” His voice somehow soothes
me enough to exhale and, as I do, he slowly slips his finger inside me.
“Mmmm.” He makes the same satisfied sound he made when he tasted
my saliva off his fingers, and it triggers my body to squeeze around the
finger he has seated inside me.
“That’s a good girl.” His praise fulfills something inside that I didn’t
realize was missing; and as he slowly pulls out and pushes back in, he gifts
me with a sensation that feels both uncomfortable and thrilling, at the same
time.
“You're so fucking tight. My cock is going to rip you apart,” he
threatens, with a hint of laughter in his tone. I hate it, even if that threat is
what is making me soak his finger. And when he slides another one inside
me, stretching me further, the pad of his thumb softens the sting by
applying some pressure to my clit.
I can feel something building up inside of me, something that makes the
ground feel like it’s disappearing and the air around me harder to suck in.
His fingers slip in and out of me so much easier because of how wet I’m
making them, and when his tongue slides up my throat, and his teeth nip my
ear, my stomach threatens to explode.
I whimper like an injured puppy when I feel the pleasure start to brim.
Then, suddenly, his fingers pull away, leaving me with a dull, aching throb
in the pit of my stomach and making me want to claw the smirk, he makes
back at me, off his face.
“It seems I will be your first.” He takes his soaked, wet fingers and
traces them over the skin on my stomach as if he’s marking me.
“You could have just asked.” Not once in the hours since I have been
taken have I cried, but I feel the threat of tears now.
 It’s ridiculous and only confirms the power this man could have over
me if I let him.
“Where would the fun in that have been?” He shakes his head as he
skims those magic fingers over my panties, to tease me some more.
“We will get started tomorrow, I suggest that you are compliant. I think
I’ve proven that I can make this bearable for you. But I’ll warn you that I’m
not renowned for my tolerance.” Turning his back on me, he starts to walk
back towards the door.
“Please!” The word tumbles out of my mouth, and I’m so confused, I
don’t know if I’m begging him to come back or to let me go.
“That’s a really good start, Aria.” He smiles wickedly before leaving me
alone for the second time today.

Get your copy of

Let Vengeance Be Mine here

OceanofPDF.com
 ABOUT THE AUTHOR

Come stalk/find me here.

Facebook
Instagram

OceanofPDF.com